Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Westchester, New York

1963

One week before Cuba

He was just lying with him. It didn't go any further than that.

Charles' mother always told him sex was for marriage. Omegas shouldn't spread their legs for anyone but their Alpha's.

Charles listened. He was a flirt, sure, but he never went all the way. He hadn't even really thought about it.

Well, that was until he met Erik. From the moment he entered his mind that night in the water, he felt an instant connection with him.

He loved him, he knew that from the moment he laid eyes on him. He knew Erik felt the same, thanks to his gift, though he knew he shouldn't pry too much into other people's heads.

Erik was quiet around everyone, only ever sharing a few sentences and leaving it at that. But when they were alone in their quarters at the base in Virginia, or on their trips to recruit, he and Erik would talk for hours on end.

It was so easy talking to him... like they shared one brain.

The way Erik looked at him... it made him melt. He could feel Erik's love, as if he himself were an empath.

They kissed once, yesterday, after a long day of travel. It was just a peck on the cheek. They didn't want to part, so Erik slept with Charles in his bed.

It wasn't awkward - they nuzzled right into each other. Charles smelled so good. His scent was perfect, intoxicating. It filled Erik's brain and made him dizzy.

It was 7:30, on the dot, and Charles had begun to stir. His head was on Erik's chest, with his arm wrapped around him. He stretched his legs, moving his hand to the middle of Erik's clothed chest.

He yawned quietly, then looked up at Erik, who was rubbing his eyes. He set his hand down and opened his them, immediately turning his head to look at Charles.

He smiled small, and Charles smiled back.
"Sleep well?" Charles asked, his voice still coated in sleep.
"Mhm." Erik hummed, brushing back Charles' dark brown hair.
"I wanted to give you a proper kiss last night, but we fell asleep." Charles smiled.
"We're awake now."
Charles blushed and he lifted his head up. He slowly leaned into Erik's face, their noses just barely touching.

Charles could feel Erik's breath on his mouth. He could feel himself shaking slightly. Why was he so nervous? It was just a kiss. He'd shared a kiss or two, especially in undergrad.

Erik felt Charles shaking. He was nervous too, but he was better at hiding it. He hadn't kissed anyone in a long time. A few omegas in his twenties, perhaps a beta or two. But this was different.

This kiss really mattered. It mattered because Erik loved Charles. And he didn't want him to be put off by a horrible kiss.

But now the anticipation was killing him.

He leaned in the rest of the way, their lips pressed together perfectly. Charles' eyes fell closed, and so did Erik's. Charles found himself leaning further into Erik, opening his mouth and letting the kiss become hot.

Erik couldn't lie, this was torture. Erik had to control himself around Charles, and Charles drove him crazy every single day. Watching him walk around the mansion with such confidence and lead everybody as if he'd done it his whole life truly turned him on in a way no one ever had.

This kiss made his desire grow stronger, and it was a damn shame he couldn't have him right here, right now.

Erik breathed out against Charles' soft lips, and he let it go for another minute. He could smell Charles so clearly now, and before the scent could get stronger, Erik tore his lips away.

Charles huffed at the loss, and he opened his eyes. He smiled at Erik, and Erik smiled back.
"You're a good kisser." Charles said.
"As are you. I think you've had practice." Erik chuckled.
"Of course I have, I'm not a complete prude, after all." Charles hummed, pushing himself so he was sitting up. He ruffled his hair, then rubbed his eyes and pushed himself out of the bed.

"Everybody will be up soon. It's banshee's turn today." Charles walked into the bathroom, and Erik was leaning on his arm, "Is there a particular order you're training us in, Charles?"
"Not really. You're last though." Charles walked back out, going to his closet and grabbing a suit for the day, "for now I just want you to practice calming your mind. You tend to get frustrated easily."
"Hmm. I hadn't noticed that." Erik watched Charles as he walked in and out of the bathroom, getting dressed and fixing his hair.
"Yes, well, I have." Charles combed his hair, then rubbed a little gel between his hands and then running his fingers through the strands, "You get too hung up on your anger, Erik. And anger isn't the only source of your power."

Charles walked back out, fixing the cuffs of his shirt. Erik smiled at him, "You look good."
"Thank you, I know." Charles smiled, slipping his blazer on and fixing it in the front, "I'll see you for breakfast."
Erik hummed, waving his hand and watching Charles disappear.

"Good morning, everyone, lovely to see you." Charles smiled as he walked into the dining room, where an entire breakfast spread was laid out before them.
"Morning!" Raven smiled.
"Goodmorning, Charles." Hank hummed lifting his coffee to his lips.
"Good Morning!" Moira hummed.
"Mornin'." Sean and Alex said as they stuffed their faces with eggs and bacon.
"Is there coffee?" Charles asked, walking into the kitchen. He saw the coffee pot and he grabbed two mugs, one for himself and one for Erik.

He brought them both in, and there Erik was, making he and Charles a plate. Charles sat down beside him, and first he sipped his coffee, "We have a long day ahead of us. I want us all to start tapping into our mutations a bit more. First is Sean, he and I will be spending time together today, and then I'll help Alex."
"You have a beautiful lab, Charles." Hank said.
"Aha, I thought you might like it, Hank." Charles nodded, "You are welcome to set up shop in there, and if you have any ideas on how to help each of us. I'd be glad to hear them."
"I've already got a few ideas actually." Hank smiled.
"Perfect. We shall discuss them over lunch at noon." Charles smiled.

Erik watched as Charles chatted with everyone at the table, and he was always impressed with him. Impressed and envious. He had a way with people that Erik didn't possess. The torture in the camps had made him cold, unappealing and unapproachable. He could turn on the charm when he wanted, but it wasn't real. That wasn't him.

The two parted for the day, and Charles spent it with Sean, Alex and Hank.
Erik spent his time lifting weights or running on the rickety treadmill in the gym room. He took a break for lunch, which he spent by himself in his designated room that he hadn't even slept in yet.

By dinner time, Sean and Alex were exhausted, but they seemed to have a better grasp of their mutations, all thanks to Charles. Hank had even begun some designs to better suit them.

They all sat around for dinner, laughing and chatting and joking. Charles shared the story of how he and Raven had met, and a story of when she and him had found an entire grove of frogs in the garden one day when they were young.

All this while Erik sat and listened, gazing at Charles as he spoke.

Though, he felt sort of sad now. This was temporary. He wasn't expecting to fall in love with Charles, and now it made everything more complicated. What they had learned about Shaw, and what they were planning to do in Cuba changed everything.

Erik wanted to protect Mutants. He wanted more than that - he wanted mutants to inherit the earth. He needed to kill Sebastian Shaw, and avenge his mother. And he knew what that meant: he would have to leave Charles. Go off on his own. He didn't know where he would go, but it couldn't be with Charles.

The thought made him sad, and he set his drink down sitting up. He leant over to Charles, "I'm going to have a drink."
Charles turned a little, "Alone?"
"You can join me if you'd like." Erik hummed, standing up from the table.

Erik went up to Charles' bedroom, taking out the chessboard Charles showed him last night and setting it up. He poured two drinks, and put on a record from the 50's, then sat down in one of the leather chairs.

Erik was sad. Charles could smell it from a mile away. About what he didn't know, and he wouldn't look, out of respect.

He excused himself from the table and went up, opening the door and smiling when he saw Erik waiting for him.

"Oh, a perfect end to the night: whiskey and a game of chess." Charles sat down, lifting his glass and sipping. Erik smiled, "You first."
Charles hummed, looking down at the board and resting his cheek against his hand.

It was silent as they played. Charles could see the wheels turning in Erik's brain.

"What is on your mind, Erik?" Charles asked as he watched the Alpha move a piece.
"Us." He said.
"Oh." Charles raised his brows, "You're sad about us?"
Erik shrugged, shaking his head, "I don't get sad."
"Oh, please. We all get sad sometimes, Erik. Nothing to be ashamed of." Charles moved another piece and he sat back, "Why are you sad about us?"
Erik sighed, "Everything has to end, Charles. It's only a matter of time before it does. We hold onto this unspoken feeling that we're meant to be together, but nothing ever works out that way, does it?"
"Erik..." Charles breathed in slowly and he stood up.

He walked around the small table, and he got in his knees in front of Erik. He gently took his hand, kissing his knuckles, "Nothing is ending, Erik. It's only beginning. No matter where we go, whether we're together or parted, there is nothing on this earth that would make me believe we weren't meant for each other. That we don't belong together." Charles looked up at him, "I love you, Erik. I do, with all my heart."

Erik felt the sadness dissipate, if only for a moment. Charles didn't know what Erik had planned, but his words were honest. No matter if they were parted, Erik knew he'd always find his way back. He'd always carry a flame for Charles, even if they were 10,000 miles apart. And that oddly comforted Erik.

Erik squeezed Charles' hand and he pulled him up, patting his lap. Charles smiled as he sat in Erik's lap, putting his hand on his shoulder. Erik smiled up at him, "I love you, too. For the record."
Charles chuckled, "I know you do." Charles leaned in, and Erik's eyes closed, and their lips came together slowly and sensually.

Erik rested his hand on Charles' hip, squeezing him closer. He wanted him so badly, his scent was driving him mad...
Charles could feel it too, right in his loins. He'd never felt this way - the absolute need for somebody. The need for their bodies to be twisted together, for their souls to be intertwined.

Their mouths slid back and forth, their saliva mixing together in a steamy embrace. Charles ran his hand from Erik's shoulder to his chest and he tugged on his shirt.

Erik pulled away, a string of saliva keeping them connected. Charles made a disappointed noise, "I need you, Erik..."
Erik nodded, "I know..." he pulled Charles closer, pressing their foreheads together, "I don't want to ruin you, Charles... I don't want to take it away from you-"
"Take it away from me?" Charles chuckled, shaking his head, "I don't want anyone else but you to have it, Erik. Please..."
Erik chewed on his lip, trying to force this feeling away. But he couldn't... this was too hard...

Erik nodded then, and Charles smiled, kissing him again.

The two stood, still attached at the mouth while they unbuttoned their shirts and dropped them on the floor. Erik tore his lips away, and Charles reached for Erik's trousers, unbuttoning and unzipping them. Erik pushed them down, stepping out of them.

Erik went right back to Charles, looking down and unbuckling his belt. He slid it out of the belt loops, tossing it on Charles' chair. Charles watched him, feeling his want and his urgency. Erik pushed the trousers down Charles' pants, and now they could kiss again.

Charles pressed right into Erik's large but slim body, tilting his head to the side. Erik rested his hands on Charles' hips, feeling his soft skin on the tips of his fingers.

Erik bent down slightly, lifting Charles up. Charles wrapped his arms around him, still kissing him like he'd never kissed anyone before.

Erik stepped over to the bed, laying Charles down and getting right into position. Charles could feel Erik's cock against his own, and it was much bigger than his. He wondered how anatomically it would fit.

Erik's lips left Charles', but only to explore the rest of him. He kissed under his chin, humming deeply at his scent.
Charles bit his lip, pushing his hand into Erik's deep auburn hair.

We need a condom... fuck...

Charles reached over to the bedside table as Erik kissed his neck, and he found the condoms in the back of the drawer. There was only one in there (the rest somewhere hidden in his bedroom), and it was old, but it would do.

"E-Erik-" Charles said.
"Hmm?" Erik hummed into his skin.
"Condom-" Charles patted his shoulder. Erik lifted his head and he chuckled, "Did you have that ready for me?"
Charles snorted, "'course not... it was just incase, a long time ago."
Erik hummed, taking it from him. He ripped it open, then sat up, rolling the rubber onto his length.

Erik looked down before him, at the wet hole. His dick tingled at the sight of it, and he looked down at Charles, who was breathing heavily, his cheeks bright red.

Erik put his hand on Charles' stomach and he leaned down to him, "I'll be gentle, I promise."
Charles nodded, "I know you will..."
Erik smiled, kissing him once before he sat back up on his knees.

He held Charles' thigh with one hand, while he used the other to guide himself towards Charles' entrance. Charles watched him, biting down on his bottom lip.

Erik nudged his tip against it, and Charles was so wet that it didn't need to be forced. He went slowly, though now that he was in, he was having an even harder time controlling himself.

So warm, so wet, so comfortable...

Charles let out a soft whine as Erik's cock spread him open. He felt a twinge of pain, nothing to mention, but he felt it. Then as he went deeper, Charles could feel it pressing against his sweetest spot, sending shivers up his back and making him whine again.

Erik's eyes were closed, his brows knitted together in focus. He opened his eyes, looking down at his cock that had disappeared inside of his lover.

Finally he could lean down over Charles, connecting with him again and regaining the closeness he desired. Charles pressed his hand to Erik's face, pressing their noses together.

Erik kissed him and at the same time he started, rolling his hips in a circle, right against the brunette's spot.

Charles huffed and gasped against Erik's mouth, feeling now a pleasure that he never knew existed.

How could this feel so good? How could Erik make him feel so good? It had to be Erik - no one else could make him feel this way...

Erik needed to breath - he tore his lips away from Charles again, but he stayed close. He gritted his teeth, trying not to be loud, though he wanted desperately to groan into Charles' ear.

Charles couldn't help himself. He was moaning and sighing, arching his back and pointing his toes in such bliss.

Erik was right against him, their chests pressed together, their hands somewhere on each other's skin. Erik was moving just right, his cock was hitting Charles just right.

"Erik~ Oh fuck, Erik~!" Charles cried, pushing his head back against the feather pillow. Erik squeezed his eyes closed, pushing his face into Charles' neck to muffle his moans.

Charles could feel a wave wash over him, one that told him to let go. Erik was hitting his spot over and over again, and he was at the edge, ready to burst.

Erik was there with him. His thrusts were becoming sloppy and needy, and now he couldn't control the noises coming out of him.

Charles tugged on Erik's hair, and he arched his back, moaning out into the bedroom as his climax overtook him.
Erik came right into the condom, reaching up and grabbing the top of the headboard. His head lifted and he groaned deeply and cursed quietly.

Erik dropped his hand, looking down at Charles who was dazed. He put his hand on his red cheek, leaning in and kissing his face. Charles hummed tiredly, putting his hand on Erik's head.

Charles opened his eyes now, looking into Erik's that were a mix of green and blue.

"Do you have anymore...?" Erik said quietly. Charles laughed softly and he hummed, kissing Erik's lips for a moment.

Charles found the box deep in his closet, and he brought the roll out, climbing back into the bed. Erik was sitting up, and Charles climbed into his lap, handing him the roll.

Erik ripped another one off, tearing it open again and rolling it onto his cock. He put his hands on Charles' hips, helping him to sit on the hard rod.

Charles wrapped his arms around Erik's neck, leaning into his face and kissing him.

Erik guided Charles' hips, up and down and up and down. Erik ran his hands down Charles' waist, to the roundness of his ass and squeezing it roughly..........

——————————————

The two were asleep late into the night, wrapped in each other.

Erik usually had trouble sleeping, but tonight he was completely, sound asleep. No nightmares, no discomfort, just comfortable rest.

It was late when Erik woke finally, and he couldn't feel Charles beside him. He opened his eyes, met with the clock that read: 9:03

He let out a long breath through his nose, laying back and rubbing his face. He couldn't get last night out of his head.

Charles' beautiful moans, his body, the way he felt... it was all so fresh in Erik's mind, and he hoped it would stay in his mind forever. He pushed himself up and got dressed, walking downstairs.

Breakfast was still laid out, and the cook had made more coffee. He poured himself a mug of it, stirring in his cream and sugar and sitting at the dining room table.

"Finally up?" Raven asked as she walked inside, sitting down at the other end and grabbing a few grapes from the fruit tray.
"I had a long night." Erik nodded, slicing into his ham.
"I'll say. Me and Hank could hear the bed creaking all the way in the lab." Raven chuckled.
"I don't know what you're talking about." Erik said shortly. Raven hummed and raised her brows, "Well... Charles was in quite a good mood this morning. I'm sure you have nothing to do with it." She stood up, walking around the table and turning to him, "Don't lead him on if you don't mean to stay, Erik."
Erik swallowed his bite and he turned a little, looking her in her eyes, "Pardon me?"
"You'll regret it if you hurt him. I just want you to understand that." She said.
"Is that a threat, Mystique?" Erik chuckled, setting down his fork.
"Not a threat. A warning." Raven hummed, walking out of the room.

"Raven, where is Erik?" Charles asked, walking into the library, where the woman sat, flipping through a book out of boredom.
"I dunno. I thought I saw him sitting in the garden."
"I feel like he's been avoiding me all day. I haven't seen him once." Charles put his hands on his hips, "Did something happen?"
"Nope." Raven closed the book and she stood up, "I'm gonna go see what Hank is up to. Don't wait up." Raven pecked Charles' cheek and he furrowed his brows.

"There you are! I thought I'd lost you!" Charles laughed, walking down the hill and to the beautiful garden. It wasn't in full bloom yet, but it would be in the springtime (which was Charles' favorite time).

Erik turned his head, watching Charles come towards him, "You haven't lost me."
Not yet, anyway...
Charles smiled and he sat down beside him, "Have you been out here a long time?"
"It's quiet."
Charles reached over, caressing Erik's cheek with his fingers, "I had a good time last night."
Erik looked down at his lap, trying to hide his flush, "It was good. Better than good... perfect."
"Agreed." Charles ran his hand down Erik's neck and to his shoulder, "You seem quiet, Erik."
"I'm thinking. About Shaw. About my mother." Erik swallowed the lump in his throat and he turned to look at Charles.

I'd marry you, Charles, if I could. If I weren't so angry, you'd have my children. We'd raise them together, I'd take care of you, I'd take care of them. I'd be happy. We would be happy.

But I'm so angry. There is a darkness inside of me that I can't shake. I don't want to hurt you. I don't want you to be a casualty of my rage.

Erik stared into Charles' eyes, "I'm sorry for being quiet."
"It's alright, Erik. I don't mind. As long as you let me sit with you." Charles smiled, that warm, lovely, comforting smile that made Erik's heart melt.

Erik leaned in, kissing Charles softly. Charles let him, as he'd been aching for a kiss, or anything really, since he opened his eyes this morning.

They kissed for a few long moments, and Erik pulled back, wrapping his arm around Charles' shoulder. Charles leaned into him, laying his head on Erik's shoulder.

Chapter Text

Westchester, New York

1969

Six years after Cuba

Poof! Erik was gone, just like that.

Charles didn't look in Erik's mind anymore out of respect - because he thought Erik would tell him everything he was thinking.

But it didn't take a rocket scientist to know that Erik had it planned the entire time. He had planned to leave, he wanted to leave.

Charles didn't know how long he cried when they got back home. Not only had Erik smashed his heart into pieces, he left him forever disabled. He took his legs. He ruined him.
Raven had gone off on her own, to do whatever she wanted to do. Charles ached for his sister. She left him alone when he needed her the most...

The only person who stayed was Hank. He was loyal to Charles, and he took care of him as best he could.

They started the school, Xavier's School for Gifted Youngsters. But the war in Vietnam had gotten worse. And a year ago most of the teachers and older students were drafted.

This knocked Charles out. As if his life couldn't get any worse, the only thing he was staying alive for was gone.

He confined himself to his room. Hank created a serum that brought back his legs, but not only that, it saved him from his nightmares. It saved him from the millions of voices running through his brain... so much so that it had taken his mutation.

He didn't care - he didn't want the mutation. The voices made him paranoid, and he was so tired... he just wanted to sleep.

He began drinking more than he ever had. And then he started bringing Alpha's home from bars in town and sleeping with them.

He desperately wanted to feel something. He wanted to feel Erik... he wanted these men to please him like Erik did, and every time they fell short. But he couldn't stop. It was still sex, and it still felt good, even for only a night.

Hank didn't know what to do. Charles was killing himself slowly. But if Hank ever brought it up, Charles would become irate. He'd throw a fit until he passed out, or until Hank had to sedate him.

And he wouldn't remember any of it when he woke up.

So Hank stayed quiet. He didn't talk about Erik, or Raven, or his drinking, or the sex. But every day he became more concerned.

——————————————

What was Erik doing when he left Cuba? What he did best. He sulked, and he grew angrier, only this time the anger was directed at himself.

He knew what he had done, because Raven had told him. After he escaped Cuba with Angel and Azazel, she found them at one of Shaw's hideouts in the mountains of West Virginia.

She tried to kill Erik, but Erik was stronger than her. And she explained to him then what he had done.

Charles was paralyzed. And Erik had done it. He shot the omega whom he loved and left him permanently scarred.

Erik didn't know what to do with himself. For the first time since the camps he cried. He couldn't believe he could cause so much damage... especially to the one person who believed in him.

He hadn't heard from Raven since then, and he was left at the base with Angel and Azazel.

He couldn't forgive himself for what he had done. He abandoned Charles. He disabled him. He told him he loved him and then left him.

He thought he was doing what was right for mutants. What was right for Charles. But he didn't know anymore.

Every day was the same. He'd wake up, stare into space for an hour, eat a piece of toast and then He, Angel and Azazel would go through Shaw's thousands of files of possible mutants.

The sitting President of the United States in 1963 was John F. Kennedy, and after years of looking, they had found his file. He was a mutant.

He was a good man. An Alpha who wasn't so stubborn, an alpha he could reason with. John F. Kennedy could be convinced, and Erik needed to speak with him.

First they began to plan a way for them to meet with the President. Perhaps Azazel could get them inside, but then was the problem of the security.

It came to a grinding halt when through all of their research, they'd discovered a plan to assassinate him.

That made Erik beyond furious. He had to stop Lee Harvey Oswald.

On that day in 1963, Erik, Azazel and Angel arrived in Texas. Erik tried to stop the bullet, but it was too late.

Erik escaped with his life, leaving Angel and Azazel to be captured, something he had never forgiven himself for.

He ran after that. He rented a car and drove himself to Arkansas, where he was able to find a studio apartment with the money he'd taken from Shaw's hideout.

And that's where he remained. He found a job as a machinist, and that's what he put his energy into.

He was too ashamed to go back to Charles. He knew Charles was angry at him. He was too ashamed to find Raven, who didn't want anything to do with him. So he remained there, alone.

——————————————————

Westchester, New York

Present Day

Charles laughed drunkenly as he and a tall, blonde Alpha stumbled into the mansion. Charles had a short beard on his chin, and his hair was down to his shoulders. He wore a funky orange shirt, with brown bell bottoms and a pair of healed boots.

"C-Come on, I'll show you upstairs-" Charles smiled drunkenly, pulling the Alpha to the stairs.
"Charles, is that you?" Hank stepped out from the office, unsurprised by the tall alpha standing beside him.
"Oh- Hank!" Charles hummed, "this- this is... oh forgive me, I forgot your name..."
"David." The alpha nodded.
"David, of course!" Charles laughed, "We'll be upstairs Hank, if you don't mind..." Charles dragged the alpha up the stairs and Hank watched them.

Hank turned around, taking his glasses off and plopping down on the leather sofa. He rubbed his face, leaning his head back.

He didn't know what to do.
This could go one of three ways. Charles would get pregnant, Charles would die of alcohol poisoning, or he'd die of an overdose of the serum.

The doorbell rang, a light melody that was never usually heard around the mansion. Hank sighed, sliding his glasses back on and pushing himself up.

He reluctantly walked to the door, opening it up, "Can I help you-"
"This is my house remember?" Raven said. Hank's eyes went wide, "Raven? Oh my god-" Hank flung open the door, wrapping his arms around her. She chuckled, squeezing him.

"What are you doing here?!" Hank pulled away, keeping his hands on her arms.
"I just got in. I know it's late, I was hoping I could crash here." She said.
"Of course." Hank smiled, letting her in and getting her bags from the taxi.

"How is he?" She asked as Hank carried her things upstairs.
"Uh... not good." Hank shook his head. When they entered her room, he set the bags down and she shut the door, "Tell me."
Hank sighed, sitting down in one of the chairs, "He drinks all day long. He doesn't shower. He goes out to bars and gets so lit, and he brings home alphas and by the morning they're long gone. He takes too much serum, he refuses to let me administer it... I can hear him crying at night... just cries of despair."
Raven sat on her bed and she closed her eyes, "I shouldn't have left... I shouldn't have gone, I'm so sorry Hank."
"It's not your fault, Raven... you had to find yourself. No one blames you for that." Hank breathed out, "Have you heard anything about...?"
"Last time I looked he was in Arkansas." Raven sighed, "He could have an omega by now, and children for all we know."
"Jesus..." Hank rubbed his eyes.
"Where is Charles now?" Raven asked.
"He just got home with an Alpha." Hank nodded.

Charles was knocked out by 3 am, naked as a j-bird on top of the messy bed. The alpha had gone, without so much as a note.

Charles dreamt of Erik. He usually always did. Of the mansion, with the garden in full bloom. Of children, of their children playing in the garden. He felt so happy in this dream. He could see the children from the yard, and then he could see Erik running after them, lifting them up and spinning them around.

The dream was rudely cut off.

He felt... wet.

"Charles! Wake up!" Raven shouted, splashing a cup of cold water on his face.
Charles groaned, "Wha- What the fuck-" he lifted his head up, opening his eyes and pushing his hair out of his face. His eyes went wide when he saw her, and he quickly covered himself with the blanket.
"Raven- What the hell- What the hell are you doing here?!" He shouted.
"I got a feeling that I should check in on my brother. I haven't seen you in six years." Raven said, walking to his closet and opening the door, "I come home last night, only to find out what you've become. I can't say I approve, Charles."
"What do you know." Charles laughed, pushing himself up, "You weren't here. You left me here, alone, just like-" Charles swallowed, "Just like he did. You don't care about me."
Raven tossed him a pair of underwear and he grabbed it, slipping it on under the blanket.
"Your head is so far up your ass that you don't even know what's real, Charles." She laid out a pair of clothes on the chair and put her hands on her hips, "You're never sober. You take that serum and let it make you someone you're not. You sleep with random Alpha's because you desperately want to feel how Erik made you feel."

Charles ground his teeth together, and he averted his gaze.
"Do you know where he is?" Charles asked.
"Why would I tell you that?" She chuckled.
"Because I can't-" Charles closed his eyes, "I can't find him. On my own."
"Yeah, I know." Raven rolled her eyes, "Breakfast is downstairs. I'd prefer if you ate something instead of a glass of scotch."

Charles reluctantly got dressed, in the thin lounge pants and tshirt she laid out for him. He grabbed his robe, wrapping himself in it and then walking downstairs.

There was a bit of breakfast laid out, eggs, bacon, toast and coffee. The smell of it made him sick.
He sat down at the table, taking his coffee that Hank had so kindly made for him and sipped the edge.

It was quiet. Just the sound of the metal silverware against the porcelain plates. Hank looked up at Raven who sipped a cup of orange juice.

"Where did you go?" Charles asked her.
"Everywhere." Raven shrugged, "The first thing I did was try to kill Erik."
Charles and Hank both looked up.
"Where was he?" Charles asked.
"West Virginia, up in the Blue Ridge Mountains." Raven nodded, "it was one of Shaw's hideouts. High tech. But I got myself in."
"He isn't-" Charles leaned forward and Raven shook her head, "I couldn't land a blow on him. He's too powerful. But I was able to tell him what he did to you."

Charles frowned and he looked down at the table. He felt the tears welling in his eyes and he put his elbows on the table, covering his face. He began to sob into his hands, and Raven looked at Hank, who had his eyes closed.

"I-I have to go-" Charles finally said through sobs. He pushed himself up, shuffling out of the room and back upstairs.

"I've never seen him like this, Hank." Her voice was filled with concern.
"What do we do? Nothing helps, Raven." said Hank.
"Maybe... oh god... maybe- maybe he needs Erik." She said.
Hank scoffed, "Wha-Are you serious-?" Hank shook his head, "If I catch that bastard I'll fucking rip his head off Raven-"
"Hank, I know." Raven sighed, "Erik fucked up big time... and if it were me, I'd never want to see him again but... Charles is different. In some fucked up, twisted way I think they're bound to each other. I think they... need each other."
Hank swallowed, looking down at the table, "You know where he is?"
"I have an idea." Raven nodded.
"So what? You go there and try to convince him to come back? He'll kill you the second he sees you. And I can't lose you, Raven, I need you-" he closed his mouth quickly and Raven blushed. She sucked in a deep breath, "He won't hurt me, Hank, I promise. I'll bring him back here. But you have to swear you won't do anything, Hank. This is for Charles' sake."
Hank clenched his jaw and he fixed his glasses, "Okay... take the private jet."

——————————————

Arkansas

Present Day

It was a long day at work. In a dingy workshop, no sunlight and only the sound of machines whirring. Erik's face and hands were covered in dirt and grease and grime by the end of the day, and he took the time to clean himself off in the restroom before he got in his truck.

The Alpha's who worked there often asked him to get beer with them after work, and Erik always politely declined.

Instead, he got in his red Chevy pickup truck, one that he bought cheap at an auction and fixed himself, and he drove to the corner store. He picked up dinner for the week, which was usually liverwurst from the deli, a loaf of sandwich bread, mayo and mustard, a pack of beer and a carton of cigarettes.

He brought the groceries up the dimly lit stairs of the only apartment building within a 50 mile radius. He wrestled his keys out of his pocket, unlocking the door and shutting it behind him.

His apartment was hardly decorated, but it was always clean. The living room had a beat up recliner, the cheapest television he could get, sat on top of a wooden table he found in the dumpster one night.

He pulled the overhead kitchen light on and opened his fridge, stuffing everything inside. He went to take a shower, standing under the hot water and trying not to let his mind wander to Charles. Just the thought of him brought tears to his eyes.

He made a liverwurst sandwich when he got out, and he cracked open a can of beer, plopping down on the recliner and turning on the tv. He watched the news first, then flipped the channel to The Carol Burnett Show.

He watched tv until he fell asleep in the recliner, and when he woke up, usually an hour or two later, he flipped the tv off and went into the kitchen to wash the dishes.

His bed was behind him, as the living room was his bedroom. He climbed into bed, getting as comfortable as he could under his clean sheets.

He always had a nightmare, a horrible dream so vivid that he woke up unable to decipher whether it was real or not.

And then he started the whole routine over again.

He hated the mundanity of his life. He missed Charles. Charles was the warmth that Erik so desperately longed for and needed.

He didn't know how he could possibly face him again, though. He took so much from him. For all Erik knew, he was married to some Alpha who wasn't good enough for him, and pregnant with his child. That thought made Erik so angry...
But he couldn't blame Charles for that.

Charles had every right not to want him anymore... why would he? After what Erik had done. He didn't deserve Charles' love. He deserved exactly this - a horrible life in a horrible town, with a horrible job and a horrible apartment. He deserved to be alone after what he'd done.

On Friday night, Erik decided he had to get out. He couldn't sit in that apartment another minute, he just needed some air. So after work he followed the other Alpha's to the only bar in town, and he sat down at the bar and ordered a beer.

He listened to everyone laugh and chat around him while he sipped his beer, when a beautiful brunette omega sat right beside him.

Erik didn't look at her, instead he downed his beer and called the bartender for another.
The brunette woman looked at him, and she smiled, "Hi. I'm Dana." She held out her perfectly manicured hand.
"Not interested." Erik said blankly.
She chuckled, "Ahh, I see. You're one of those brooding Alphas... mysterious and sexy."
"No. Just trying to enjoy my beer in silence." He said.
"You came to the wrong place, sugar." Dana laughed. She ordered a glass of wine and then she turned back to Erik, "You're not from 'round here are you?"

Erik shook his head, "No."
"Mm." She nodded, "We country folk can tell right away. Where are you from?"
Erik sighed, "Germany."
"Oh wow. You ain't got one of them German accents, though."
"I hide it well." Erik set down a five dollar bill and he stood up, "Nice talking with you."

Erik walked out of the bar and down the street and towards his car.

Dana was following him. Erik wasn't a fucking moron. He took his keys out of his pocket as he reached the car, and suddenly the keys lifted into the air and shot over to the woman following him, the pocket knife attached to his keys unfurled and pointed right at her nose.

Erik walked back to her with his hand up, "You know, I almost believed you were an omega. Small stature, unusually gorgeous appearance. But then I wondered why you had no scent. Omegas always have a scent, you see."
The woman stood frozen, staring straight at the knife aimed at her face.
"And then I remembered I know a beta who could change their assignment on a whim. Who could pretend to be someone they're not."

The knife and keys flung back into Erik's hand and he slipped them back in his coat pocket.

The woman looked at him, and in the blink of an eye her skin pealed back.

"Hi, Erik." Raven said.
"Hello." Erik sighed, "If you're here to kill me, I won't stop you."
"I'm not here to kill you. I'm here on behalf of someone I love." She said.
Erik furrowed his brows in confusion.

Erik brought Raven back to his apartment, and they sat down in the living room. Raven sat in the recliner, and Erik sat on a wooden chair from the kitchen.

"Charles is... he's killing himself." Raven said, "I had only got there last night and just from being there a day I realized I had to do something before it was too late." She looked down at her hands, "What you did was unforgivable. And if this were any other situation I wouldn't have come here. But he can't live without you, Erik. No matter how much you hurt him, he still needs you."
Erik stared down at the floor, the cogs turning in his head.

"So what is your solution?" He asked.
"I need you to come with me back to New York, Erik. I need you to do what you should've done in the first place. I need you to be there for him. I need you to take care of him and love him. Can you do that?" Raven asked, "Can you take your head out of your ass and do something that isn't just for yourself?"

Erik closed his eyes and he put his hands on his face. He dragged them down and put them on his knees.
"What if he doesn't want to see me, Raven? What if he goes insane? What if he hates me?"
"Hate you? He could never hate you. He's angry, sure. But he couldn't hate you. He couldn't hate anybody, Erik."
Erik sucked in a deep breath through his nose and he nodded his head, "Alright... I'll... go."

Chapter Text

Erik packed his clothes in a leather duffel bag that he'd owned for almost 15 years. It was the first thing he bought with money he stole when he escaped Shaw's lab in the concentration camps.

He used it all these years, carried it with him. And now he was bringing it to New York to try and mend the relationship with the love of his life.

He didn't know how this would go. How could it go any other way than bad?

He thought Raven was desperate. She sounded desperate.
Even so, he couldn't imagine that Charles wanted him. After all these years, after everything he'd done.

He zipped the duffel up and carried it out to the taxi, and he and Raven were headed to the airport, where sat a private jet waiting for them.

As the taxi pulled onto the airway, Erik could feel his heart thumping in his chest. His hands had turned wet and clammy, and suddenly he wished he could disappear.

He looked at Raven, who gave him a comforting smile.

—————————————

Charles couldn't stop crying. He hadn't left his room in two days.

Erik was out there somewhere. He was probably married, he probably had a whole life. A whole life without Charles... the thought made Charles sick. It made him scream cries of despair.

He didn't want Erik to keep living without him. He didn't want him to have anyone else. He wanted Erik for himself, and he didn't care how selfish that was.

He ached for him as he cried, desperately hoping that he would feel his strong arms wrap around him, his breath on his ear... he wanted it so badly.

"Hey, we're at the airport." Raven said to Hank from over the phone. Hank was standing in Charles' office, the phone to his ear, "He's with you?"
"Uh, yep." Raven looked over at Erik as he sat in the back of the taxi, looking like a sad lump of a man, "I don't know if this is gonna work, Hank. Erik is just as fucked as Charles."
"What? How can that be?" Hank asked.
"You should see him. I've never seen him like this. He looks so tired, like he hasn't slept in six years. His voice is entirely different. He's... weak."
Hank pinched the bridge of his nose, "So what does that mean? We shouldn't go through with it?"
"Nah, it's too late for that now. Listen, don't tell Charles. But get him up in about an hour, okay?"
"Got it. I'll see you when you get here. And Raven?"
"Hmm?"
"Be careful. Get back to us in one piece." Hank smiled.
Raven blushed and she hummed, "Bye."

Erik hadn't been in Westchester county in so long. It looked the exact same. An affluent part of the world - large houses, large schools, nice cars. He hadn't seen a place like this in a while. He'd grown accustomed to the slow, poor life of the Deep South.

He could feel his stomach churn as the car turned down a long gravel road. It looked like it hadn't been cleaned in years. Twisted, mangled branches and vines were in the road and when they reached the gate, it was covered in them, too. The sign on the brick pillar was hanging on by a thread.

Erik looked at Raven, "I can't do this, Raven." His voice was just above a whisper.
Raven looked at him, "Grow a pair, Erik. He needs you. You need him. That's just the way it is."
Erik closed his eyes, putting his hand over them.

"I don't want to get up, Hank! Leave me alone for Christs sake, please!" Charles cried.
"Charles, I'm begging you." Hank sighed, sitting down beside him on the mattress, "I can't look at you like this anymore. It's tearing me up. Don't you know this is hard for me too?"
Charles looked at him, his eyes red and swollen from his constant crying. Then Charles could hear a car pull up out front. He looked towards the window, and so did Hank.
"Come on. They're here." Hank stood up, taking Charles' hands and helping him up.
"Who's here?" Charles asked. Hank sucked in a deep breath and he and Charles walked out of the bedroom and down the hall.

Charles could hear the front door open, and Raven calling Hank from downstairs.

Charles had a strange feeling in his stomach. Like he shouldn't go any further. But the feeling was also pushing him to go forward. He and Hank walked down the windy stairs,

Then he saw it.

Charles froze on the stairs, watching Erik as he took off his hat. He was turned around, looking at the disheveled house.

It's him.

It's... he's here? Why-Why is he here-?

Erik turned around, looking up the stairs. His eyes right away landed on Charles, and the pit in his stomach faded away.

Oh, Charles... my Charles, what have I done to you?

He was completely different. A short beard, fit with long, dirty hair. He was wearing dirty clothes that had long been wrinkled, a pair of slippers and some sort of kimono robe.

He had tears in his eyes. So did Erik.

Charles slowly walked down each step until he reached the floor. He swallowed the lump in this throat, and when he blinked, the tears that were sitting on the edge of his eyes rolled down his cheeks.

Erik missed his face.

Charles stepped closer and closer, and Erik opened his mouth, "Charles-"

SMACK!

Charles punched Erik so hard that the tall alpha fell over onto the floor. Raven gasped, getting on her knees beside him. "Erik! Are you okay?!"

"YOU LEFT ME! YOU BASTARD, YOU LEFT ME ALL ALONE FOR SIX YEARS!!" Charles went to jump on the Alpha, but Hank grabbed him, stabbing a needle into the muscle in his arm.

Immediately Charles went limp, falling back against Hank.
"I'll take him upstairs! You help Erik down here." Hank lifted Charles up, carrying him back upstairs.

Raven helped Erik up, and Erik wiped his nose. He thought that might happen. And was it crazy of him to say that he liked it?

The punch didn't matter to him. He saw Charles. After so long, he saw him, he heard his voice... he was shaking with nerves. Any normal person would've turned around right then, but... for Erik, it was a sign to stay.

Raven helped him into the kitchen, were she gave him a tissue for his nose and an ice pack for his bruised cheek.

"What did you think?" She asked as she made them both a cup of earl grey tea.
"He looks terrible. But so do I." Erik shook his head, "He still has that strong right hook."
Raven couldn't help but laugh at that. She sat down wrapping her hands around her hot mug.
"He won't be angry next time. He just needed to get it out." Raven said.
"He's allowed to be angry. After everything I did to him. To you. To Hank." Erik looked up at her, "You're never going to hear me say this again, Raven, so listen closely."
Raven raised her brows.
"I'm sorry. For everything. I truly, truly am." His voice was so quiet, Raven barely heard him.

"Can I go see him?" Erik asked Hank as they stood at the bottom of the stairs.
"I dunno. He might try to kill you again." Hank said.
"I don't care. I want to see him." Erik said. Hank looked at Raven for approval, and she nodded, "Go on up."

Erik walked up the stairs, reaching the long hallway. There were photos on the wall that had been covered with white sheets. He could see the dust in the air from the way the light shone in from the windows.

The house smelled the same. Like chamomile tea and old books. A familiar scent that brought back fond memories.

Memories of the X-Men.

Erik stopped at Charles' door and he lifted his hand, turning the metal knob with his mutation and opening the door. It was dark inside, save for the dim light coming in through the curtains.

Charles was lying back in the bed, the blanket wrapped over him. Erik looked around the room, at the beer cans and liquor bottles and boxes of condoms and clothes and blankets scattered across the floor.

He sucked in a deep breath, walking around the bed. He grabbed a wooden chair from the corner and brought it over. He sat down beside the bed, and he looked at the beautiful omega asleep before him.

No matter what changed, Charles was still beautiful. Even with his tired eyes and beard.

Erik turned his head, taking a look at the nightstand. There was a photo of Raven in a frame, and beside it, a photo of Erik.

Erik furrowed his brows, lifting it up and looking down at it. It was one that the CIA took - they took photos of each of the mutants for their files... Charles must've kept it.

Erik sucked in a deep breath, and he set it back down.

There was a loud gasp from Charles, and he coughed, covering his mouth with his hand. Erik sat up, looking down at him.

"Charles?" He said quietly. Charles cleared his throat, slowly opening his eyes. He was met with the white ceiling, and the sound of Erik's voice.

This can't be real... he's not here... he's never here... Charles thought.

"Charles, it's me. I'm here." Erik gently put his hand on Charles', and Charles flinched, pulling his hand away. He turned his head, met immediately with Erik's face.

The way that Charles' heart melted from just the sight of him was indescribable.

He felt the tears coming again, and he closed his eyes.
"Wh-Why-" he choked out.
"Raven found me. She said you needed me." Erik took Charles' hand again, and this time Charles didn't pull away, "It was a good thing she came. I needed you, too."
Charles sniffled, opening his eyes again and looking down at their hands, "Why did you leave me, Erik? Why?" Charles looked at his eyes, and Erik looked right back.
"I thought I knew what I wanted, Charles. It didn't take long for me to realize everything I'd done was a mistake. I shouldn't have left you. I shouldn't have hurt you. Nothing in this world is worth more to me than you. Not Shaw, Not Mutants. Just you."

Tears were rolling down Erik's cheeks, and Charles' too.

Charles didn't need his mutation to know that Erik was telling the truth. This was the most honest he'd ever seen him. The most vulnerable he'd ever seen him.

Charles sniffled his nose, squeezing Erik's hand. He lifted it to his lips and he kissed his knuckles. Erik leaned over, gently pushing Charles' dark hair out of his face. Charles laid his head back on the pillow, and Erik sucked in a deep breath, "I'm sorry, Charles. I am so sorry." He whispered, "Can you forgive me?"
Charles looked into his eyes, then over Erik's face, "I told you six years ago that nothing on this earth could ever make me believe we weren't meant to be together." Charles lifted his hand, pressing it to Erik's face. He took his thumb, wiping Erik's tears from his cheek, "I want you to stay with me, Erik. I don't want to be apart from you ever again. Do you promise-"
"I promise, Charles." Erik huffed, "I promise a thousand times over."
Charles breathed out through his nose, and he leaned forward, pressing his forehead against Erik's.

Erik closed his eyes, and for the first time in six years he felt calm. His mind had stopped racing, his heart beat was calm. He didn't feel that pit of longing and despair that sat at the bottom of his stomach...

He pulled back, but still close, looking down at Charles and stroking his hair. Charles gazed up at him, squeezing his hand in and out, making sure that he was really real.

"I'll let you sleep." Erik whispered.
"Sleep with me." Charles said, squeezing his hand tighter.
Erik breathed in a deep, deep breath. He shook his head, "I... I can't. Not right now." Erik kissed his knuckles, "I want the drinking to stop, Charles. I want the serum to stop. I want my Charles back."

Charles knew what that meant, and it scared him. He'd have to face to voices screaming at him. He'd be confined to his wheelchair. He'd have to deal with the nightmares.

It doesn't matter.

He came back to me. He came back to me, and I want to go back to him.

"Okay." Charles nodded. Erik smiled a little and he kissed Charles' forehead, "I'll wake you up in the morning. We can have breakfast together."
Charles smiled, "Alright. I'll hold you to it."
"Goodnight, Charles." Erik stood up, walking around the bed and out of the room.

Charles laid his head back, his eyes falling closed. He could still smell him as he fell asleep.

"Erik went to bed." Hank let out a sigh of relief as he walked into the living room, plopping down beside Raven on the sofa.
"Jesus. We've got two grown people to take care of." Raven chuckled.
"Yeah well... I think Charles is on the mend. He let me administer a lower dose of the serum before he fell asleep. And I don't think he's had anything to drink today." Hank looked at Raven and he smiled, "You did good, Raven. You always do."
Raven shook her head, "stop, Hank. You kept Charles alive for all these years. I ran." She laid her head back and shook it, "You're a good man, Hank."
Hank blinked and he sat back.

It was quiet, and the two were thinking.

"Wanna have sex?" Hank asked.
"Yep." Raven stood up, and Hank followed her up to her room.

———————————————

Nothing.

Nothing?

He never dreamt of nothing.

Not only that, but as he began to wake, that horrible feeling of exhaustion and grogginess didn't come to him.

He opened his eyes, and for once, he felt rested. He almost felt brand new.
Erik laid flat on his stomach for a few minutes, allowing himself this one pleasure. This bed was so comfortable, nothing like his back in Arkansas. The pillows were soft and fluffy, and the sheets smelled fresh and untouched.

He pushed himself up when he thought he'd had enough, and he stood up, stretching his arms up and leaning over side to side.

He got dressed in a pair of jeans, a black vneck and a pair of sneakers. He opened his bedroom door, and the mansion was quiet.

The first thing he did was go down to the kitchen to cook something up. The only breakfast food were eggs and a package of bacon, so he fried them in a pan with butter and salt and pepper. He started the coffee pot, then laid the food out on the dining table.

He climbed back upstairs and down the hall, to Charles' room. He hesitantly opened the door, peaking his head in first before stepping in all the way.

And there he was. Fast asleep on his side, with the blanket wrapped around his whole body and head.

Erik walked to the bed, sitting down and staring at him.

It was hard not to. Just like it was hard to believe he was really here. It still didn't feel real. He thought Charles would hate him all these years, he'd convinced himself of it.

But now that he was here, he remembered that that's not who Charles was. That went against everything he believed in. It went against his nature.

The Charles he knew was full of love. And he was still in there, though trapped under layers of self doubt, insecurity, anger, sadness. Erik was determined to get him out of it - to get them both out of it.

"Charles." Erik said softly, reaching forward and caressing his cheek. Charles felt him immediately. He hummed sleepily, turning his head and pushing the blanket down. He rolled on his back and rubbed his eyes.

Charles looked at Erik through his foggy vision and he smiled tiredly.
"You're still here..." he said.
"Of course I am." Erik smiled, "How are you feeling?"
"Okay." Charles exhaled through his nose, "I smell food."
"I made breakfast. Just eggs and bacon." Erik pushed himself up, "Come on. You're hungry."

Erik and Charles walked downstairs and Erik went to make them their coffee while Charles made them each a plate. He sat down, and oddly enough the smell of the food didn't make him sick. And now that he was thinking... he was starving.

He started to eat right away, practically swallowing the strips of bacon in one go. Erik sat down with their coffee, "Slow down, Charles. There's plenty."
Charles huffed, swallowing the food, "I haven't eaten in days, Erik... what the hell have I been doing to myself..."
"It's the alcohol." Erik sliced into his eggs, "The serum doesn't help your appetite, either, I'm sure."
"Hank said I can't just stop taking it. He said he has to ween me off of it. Could take a few months." Charles shook his head, "I'm afraid."

Erik looked up at him, seeing the fear in his eyes, "What happened, Charles?"
"The voices... after you left it was like my mutation became... enhanced. I could hear everyone within a 20 mile radius... all screaming and crying. It was torture. Hanks serum wasn't designed to take my mutation away, but when it did I... I wasn't complaining. I could finally sleep."
"You need your mutation. It's part of what makes you, you." Erik looked down at his plate.
Charles looked over at Erik, and he had changed too.

He had always been quiet, but there was something about this quiet that unsettled Charles. He seemed so much sadder - no, so much more depressed. He looked deflated. There were bags under his eyes and the lines on his face grew darker. It didn't make him any less handsome, of course, but he was different.

Charles realized he really wasn't the only one that was hurt. Erik had been torturing himself over the past six years, telling himself how worthless and unlovable he was. He couldn't forgive himself, even now.

"Do you want to go for a walk in the garden? It's winter, but it's still beautiful." Charles said.
Erik hummed and he nodded, taking another sip of his coffee.

————————————————

Raven's cheek was smooshed against Hank's chest, her body closely nuzzled against his. Hank's arms were wrapped snuggly around her, holding her protectively.

It was nearly noon and the two were still soundly asleep.

Raven had always liked Hank. She'd always felt something for him, but it was never the right time. She went off on her own as soon as she could, and she had to.

Everything that had happened that year in 1963 had traumatized her. She felt worthless, so she went to find her worth.

She traveled the world, using her mutation to her advantage. She learned different languages, she learned different combat skills from different cultures. She spent her time training, trying to get stronger. Not for anything in particular - for herself.

But she always ached for home. She ached for her bed, for her room, for the mansion. She ached for Charles. But she especially ached for Hank.

He was the only beta she'd ever met (there weren't many in the population), and the only man she truly got along with. He was the only person who understood her. He listened - god, he was a great listener. He could listened to her talk for hours, and just smile at her.

It wasn't even a question whether she wanted to have sex with him, of course she did. So when he asked, the answer was obvious.

So they went upstairs after the excitement of the past two days had finally died down, and Hank rocked her world. He took care of her. He made sure she got the pleasure, even if he didn't. He kissed her all over, a sensation she'd never felt before. In the middle she couldn't control her mutation, and she turned blue.

Hank didn't care. He didn't care at all. She was here with him finally after he'd waited for her to return. All the things he said before were just words. Words that he knew he didn't mean. She was beautiful, blue or not. And he'd die for her.

Hank was finally up, yawning silently and stretching his legs. He brushed back his brown hair that was sticking up from his scalp like a porcupine.

"Hank..." Raven groaned against his skin, "What the hell did you do to me last night..." she rolled on her back, stretching her naked body. Hank watched her, staring at her perfect breasts as she stretched.
"I dunno. I think it was instinct."
Raven smiled and chuckled, turning her head to look at him, "Even betas have that primal instinct, hmm?" She rolled back over, wrapping her arm around his waist and pressing her chest against his.

Hank smiled at her, pushing her blonde hair out of her eyes, "you make me feel like an alpha."
"Mm, you don't need to be an alpha. I think you're perfect." Raven grinned and Hank leaned in, kissing her softly.

——————————————

"I worked with machines all day. Making things out of metal like hubcaps and doors for different cars. It was a huge factory out in the middle of nowhere." Erik said.

The two sat in the garden, watching the birds search for seeds on the ground by the empty bird feeders.

Erik was just telling Charles what he had been up to all this time, and Charles listened. Erik needed someone to listen.

"I had the smallest, most disgusting apartment I think I've ever seen. It was infested with rats when I first moved in, but after setting up traps all around the building it stopped. I tried to make it homey but I'm not like you, so it always felt like a shithole no matter what I did." Erik looked down at his hands, "I had nightmares every night. Vivid nightmares."
"What were they about?" Charles asked.
"Death. Your death. Or your anger." Erik shrugged, "drinking didn't help them so I just... suffered." He sighed, "I sound like such piece of shit...."
"You don't, Erik." Charles said, "You thought I hated you so you hated yourself. But I don't hate you, and you shouldn't hate you either."

Charles looked ahead, at the fountain that was turned off for the winter and the empty concrete pool underneath.

"How did we let it come to this, Erik." Charles whispered.
Erik shook his head, "it was my fault, Charles."
"Erik..."
"No, Charles, it was my fault. I'm the one who couldn't look past my anger. I'm the one who took your legs. I'm the coward who never came back, because I was too ashamed of what I'd done." Erik looked down at his dry hands, "All we can do now is try to mend what I broke."

Charles looked at Erik, seeing the sadness plastered on his face. Charles reached over, taking Erik's hand and setting it in his lap, "I should have searched for you. I should have brought you home. But instead I hid. I hid in that house and that's my doing. I am not blameless, Erik."

Erik squeezed Charles' warm, soft hand, looking down at their intertwined fingers.
"I never stopped loving you, Erik. Not even in my darkest hour. You and I are connected in some divine way. I cannot imagine a world where I don't love you or want you." Charles leaned against him, and Erik wrapped his arm around him, resting his cheek atop his head, "No more running. For either of us."

Chapter Text

Erik brought three trash bags up stairs to Charles' room, where Charles was picking up all of the dirty clothes on the floor.

Charles was feeling better - his mind was less foggy now, and the voices had lessened, thanks to Hank's tireless efforts to ween him off of the serum slowly.

He felt more alive than he had in six years, and he was ready to put those years behind him. And that first started with cleaning his room.

Erik agreed to help him, enthusiastically, actually.

Charles could tell Erik was feeling better. His witty remarks were gradually coming back, and his voice was sounding normal. He even looked better. His skin wasn't so dull and the bags under his eyes had begun to fade.

"It already looks better in here, Charles." Erik said, opening one of the trash bags and starting to pick up the garbage.
"I cannot believe I let it get this bad... it's disgusting." Charles grabbed a bag too, picking up all of the used condoms he could find.
"Jesus, Charles. How many alphas have been in here?" Erik asked.
Charles' blushed out of embarrassment and he shrugged, "A lot... I couldn't help myself. I'm sorry."
Erik chuckled, "It's alright. I have big shoes to fill, I think."
Charles snorted, shaking his head disapprovingly.

The clean up took an hour, and then was to organize his clothes. Erik hung them on velvet hangers and Charles put them in his closet neatly.

When they were done with that, Charles dusted the whole room while Erik brought all of the laundry downstairs.

Charles pulled out the chess table from against the wall, setting it between the two leather chairs in front of the fire. He set up the pieces, then turned the fire on.

He stood back, looking around the room.
Relief. That's what he felt. He felt like he could breathe... he couldn't believe he lived like that for so long.

Erik came back up, and he smiled when he saw the chess board, all set up like it was always there.
Charles caught his smile, and he smiled too, "I thought we could play tonight."
Erik hummed, "I haven't played in quite some time. Don't know if I'll be any good."
"You and me, both." Charles sighed, "Maybe you could sleep with me tonight."
Erik tried to hide his flush, and he nodded, "I'd like to."

—————————————————

"How are you feeling?" Hank shined a flashlight into Charles's eyes as they sat in the lab.
"Better." Charles said, "Much better."
Hank stepped back and he picked up a clipboard, looking at Charles' bloodwork from last week, "You're bloodwork looks good." He nodded, "We're going at a good pace here. I think you should be completely off of the serum by March."
Charles nodded, keeping his hands in his lap. Hank set the clipboard down and he put his hand on his hip as he looked at Charles, "What's wrong?"
"N-Nothing." Charles shook his head, "You and Raven are getting along."
"Heh..." Hank adjusted his glasses, "Feels like we finally found each other again."
"I'm happy for you, Hank. You deserve it after putting up with me and Erik."
"Please, Charles..." Hank sat down beside him, "You know you're my best friend right? I'd do anything for you."
Charles smiled and he turned back to his lap. Hank sucked in breath, "How is it going with him?"
Charles shrugged, "I don't know. I'm scared." Charles closed his eyes, "we haven't had sex in so long. I'm afraid of being intimate with him. I'm nervous. We haven't even kissed since he's been here. It's just all very scary."
"Don't you think Erik feels the same way?" Hank asked, "You and Erik are on the same wavelength, Charles. You just need to let it happen organically."
Charles looked at Hank and he smiled a little, "You're very wise, Hank. Do you know that?"
Hank grinned and he nodded, "I've learned from the best."

Raven got back from the grocery store at 3, and she and Hank prepared the dinner, which consisted of a small ham, potatoes and green beans.

The four sat in the large dining room, starting in on their dinner.
"We gotta get this place fixed up, Charles." Raven said.
"I know. It looks rough." Charles sighed.
"Have you thought about opening the school again?" Hank asked.
Charles looked at Erik, who was curious too. Charles looked away and he shrugged, stabbing the green beans with his fork, "I haven't thought about it."
"Well you should. There's lots of mutant kids who need your help. More than you know." Raven nodded.
Erik put his hand on Charles' back, and Charles smiled weakly at him.

Erik poured himself a glass of scotch, while Charles sat in the leather chair, examining his first move. Erik sat across from him, taking a sip of his drink, then setting it down. He could see Charles' brain moving in his head, and he looked down at the board, "Do you want me to go first, Charles?"
Charles shook his head, taking one of the pieces and moving it. Erik chuckled, "We're off and running."

The two sat and played, and Charles won the first round, even without his mutation. Erik set the pieces up again and this time he went first.

Charles stared at Erik as he sat with his fingers over his mouth, his sparse brows knitted together in focus.

Even now he's gorgeous. Just the epitome of Alpha excellence. Charles thought.

Erik reached for his glass, going to sip and realizing there was nothing in it. He went to get up, but Charles was there first, taking the glass, "Keep thinking." He said, walking to the bar.

He was running low on liquor, which wasn't a bad thing. He never wanted to touch booze again after what it did to him.

Erik moved one of the pieces, and he looked over at Charles as he poured him a glass of his finest scotch. He was short and slim, and his ass looked particularly good in the pair of slacks he was wearing. His dark hair was pushed back behind his ear, and Erik could see his neck.

Warmth crept into Erik's chest, a wave of chills washed over him. He felt his instincts deep in his body, and now he realized how much he wanted Charles.

He always wanted Charles, that point had been made. But the past few days had felt too soon. He didn't want to scare Charles, hell, he didn't want to scare himself.
He was afraid of hurting Charles - Of going too fast and ending up in the same place.

He was afraid as soon as he got close, Charles would push him away. He didn't want Charles to push him away.

Erik swallowed the saliva in his mouth, and he pushed himself up from the chair. He slowly walked to Charles as he finished pouring. "
We're all out, it seems, Erik. You got the last drop."

Charles then felt Erik's arms slither around his waist and his chin rest on his shoulder. His breath hitched, his eyes fell closed. He gently set the glass down, putting his hands on the counter.

Erik pressed his nose into Charles' neck, inhaling his sweet, perfect scent. The scent that he smelled the first night they met... the scent that lingered in his nose even after all these years.

Erik gently pulled back, letting Charles turn around and lean back against the bar. Erik lifted his hand, pressing it to Charles' scruffy face.

They gazed into each others eyes, two green and two blue. Charles was gripping the edge of the counter, his nerves shot to a thousand. His palms were soaked, his heart was racing, but he couldn't move.

Erik had to go for it. He couldn't wait any longer..

Slowly Erik leaned down, and as he got closer Charles' eyes shut. He could feel Erik's breath first, then his lips faintly touching his own. Then Charles leaned in too, closing the gap.

And now the two were melting, absolutely melting. Charles took his hands from the counter and he pressed them against Erik's face, pulling him closer. Erik wrapped his arms around Charles' waist, pushing him back against the bar.

Their lips slid together, needy and wantonly.

The longer it went, the rougher it got. Charles was ripping his clothes off in no time, throwing them every which way. Erik unzipped his pants, dropping them along with his underwear and kicking them off.

As soon as the clothes were off, Erik grabbed Charles by the waist, pulling him back in. Charles huffed and panted against his mouth, feeling Erik's smooth, strong chest.

Erik's large hands ran down Charles' small body, taking in the feeling of his skin.

So soft...

Erik bent down, scooping Charles off of the floor while their lips remained heatedly together.

He carefully stepped over to the bed, feeling it with his foot before dropping Charles on top.

They never parted in this heated, animalistic state. They had been deprived of each other for so long and now it had come to a head. Neither one of them could control themselves, and they didn't even think about trying.

Charles was moaning just from being touched. Erik's touches felt like electricity shooting up his spine. His lips on his neck made his hips grind upwards, practically begging Erik to fuck him.

Erik huffed against Charles' neck as he pulled back, spreading the omega's legs, and taking his hard cock in his hand. He didn't bother stroking himself, he was ready to go. And so he pushed right in.

Charles gasped as Erik entered him, his whole body jerking. He let out moan, loud enough for Raven and Hank to hear - but they weren't even on his mind. All that was on his mind was Erik being inside of him, all around him.

Erik gripped the sheets beside Charles' head, and he kissed his neck as he began his hard, quick thrusts.

With each thrust a desperate cry was knocked out of Charles. His short nails dug into Erik's shoulder, while his other hand was gripping and tugging on his hair.

All that sex with all of those alphas was nothing compared to this... this was pure ecstasy. The Alpha he loved, the alpha he thought he lost was making love to him like it was their last night on earth.

Charles' love was radiating out of him. Erik could feel it, and it only made him go harder.

Erik couldn't control himself - he couldn't be quiet, he couldn't slow down, he had been praying for this for years.

He needed this, fuck, he needed this so badly. Charles felt so good, so familiar.
Erik couldn't care less about all the other alphas, Charles was his. No matter how many alphas had him, he'd always be Erik's...

"Erik! Fuck, fuck!" Charles cried. He was going so fast, his cock was so deep... he was hitting every part of him, sending waves of orgasmic pleasure all over his body.

"Charles... Charles, I love you-" Erik lifted his head, pressing his forehead against Charles'. Charles panted, wrapping his arms around Erik's shoulders, "Oh, Erik..."
Erik kissed him, forcing Charles deeper into the mattress.

Erik could feel it coming as he kissed Charles, and his hips pounded into him. He was close, and the thought of a condom hadn't even crossed his mind.

They were too lost in each other to think of anything else.

Erik tore his lips away, dropping his head and clenching his jaw. Charles panted like a dog, arching his back off of the mattress.

"Erik-" his toes pointed in the air and he let out a long whine. That was exactly what Erik needed to push him over the edge.

He burst inside of Charles, dropping his head on his shoulder and groaning into his skin.
"F-fuck-" he gritted his teeth, staying there to catch his breath.

Charles pressed his hand to the back of Erik's head, "Are you alright?" His voice was deep and scratchy. Erik lifted his head and he chuckled, "Am I alright...?"
Charles grinned and he tilted his head, "I don't suppose you'd be interested in a little more...?"
Erik smirked, "I don't suppose I would..."

————————————————

Raven sat at her desk, that was decorated with little antique trinkets she collected. The record player was on low, and her eyes grew heavy as she wrote in her journal.

She hadn't written in a while, and she needed to get her emotions out somehow. She didn't know what she was expecting when she got back, but it definitely wasn't this.

She wasn't complaining, of course, she was glad to be back. And she was glad she could be helpful. She never felt like she was helpful.

Charles and Erik were on the mend, and she and Hank were spending a lot more time together. But she had this pit in her stomach that it would all come to a grinding halt. Something would happen, some villain, some extra-terrestrial catastrophe.

She thought that way since she was a child. Like everything bad that could happen, would.
Her parents left her at an orphanage and never came back for her. She suffered abuse at the hands of the nurses and doctors and escaped with her life. Then she found Charles, and then Cuba happened.

Why couldn't anything ever be easy?

"Hey, it's late." Hank knocked on the door frame, holding a cup of tea in his other hand. She sat up, stretching her arms in the air, "I just want to finish this entry, then I'll get in bed."
Hank hummed, bringing her the tea and setting it beside her notebook. He leaned down, pecking her cheek, and she smiled, thanking him quietly and taking a sip.

Hank walked around to the bed, sitting down and taking his shoes off.
"Hear anything from the lovebirds?" Raven asked.
"I think they finally went to sleep. God, they were really going at it. Alpha's and Omega's never cease to amaze me." Hank chuckled.
"Mm, well it's been awhile. I'm sure they had a lot of pent up feelings." Raven finished her last sentence and she sighed, setting her pen down and closing her notebook, "I'm gonna take a shower."
"It's late, Raven." Hank said.
"I know, you go to sleep, I'll be right out."

———————————————

"We didnt use a condom." Charles was on his side, staring at Erik, who was staring back at him. They were loosely covered with the newly clean blanket, and the lights were dim in the room.
"I know." Said Erik, "What do we do?"
Charles shrugged, "What else is there to do?"
Erik huffed and he wrapped his arms around Charles, pulling him against his chest. Charles' blue eyes fell closed, and he relaxed against Erik.
"I didn't think it would happen this way." Erik said.
"Me either." Charles sighed, "I always thought it would happen during our honey moon. That's how I always pictured it. You and me so sunburnt we could barely move, making a baby in a tropical paradise..."
Erik snorted and Charles laughed.

"My mother would kill me if she knew I was pregnant and unmarried." Charles breathed out.
"So would mine." Erik smiled a little at the thought of his mother, "She would be happy, though, once she saw it. She liked children."
Charles frowned sadly, "I know you miss her..."
Erik breathed in, squeezing Charles for comfort, "I miss her more and more everyday. When I need her most... she's not there."
Charles shook his head, "She is, Erik. She's here. She brought us back together. She watches over you, Erik. She guides you."
Erik smiled, "That's a comforting thought. Thank you, Charles."
Charles looked up at Erik with a smile then, "Are you happy?"
Erik breathed in through his nose, lifting his hand and pushing Charles' hair back, "I'm the happiest I've ever been."
Charles smiled warmly, closing his eyes again and nuzzling his face into Erik's chest.

—————————————————

Charles and Hank sat down in the lab underneath the mansion the next morning, where Hank had set up shop with all of his medical supplies.

He took Charles' blood for the week and put it in the machine to be tested.

Charles let out a loud yawn as he stood up, fixing his sleeve on his arm.
"Long night?" Hank chuckled.
"Mm, not long enough, if you ask me." Charles sighed.
"Hah. I'm glad you had fun."
"I was actually hoping to ask you something, Hank." Charles said.
"Oh yeah? What is it?" Hank adjusted his glasses and leaned against the table.
"Erik and I didnt use a condom last night."
"What?" Hank raised his brows, "Why not?"
"We forgot-"
"YOU FORGOT?! How could you forget?!"
"YES, Hank, we forgot. For gods sake I haven't seen the man in six years, forgive me for being preoccupied!" Charles huffed pinching the bridge of his nose.
Hank rubbed his face, trying to somehow relieve himself of the sudden stress, "I'm sorry."
"Yes, well... I was hoping you could get me a pregnancy test." Charles sighed.
"Yeah... yeah, alright. Are you... keeping it?"
Charles gave him a look and Hank sighed, "Alright. We better get this place ship-shape again, then."

So began the clean up of the mansion. The four were determined to get the entire place back to its former glory.

Erik did most of the work, using his mutation to fix things outside, like the sign at the gate. Hank and Raven worked on cleaning up the yard, removing all of the tree branches, vines and debris.

Charles worked on the inside, dusting every surface. He took the sheets off of all of his paintings, ones that he picked out for specific reasons.

He fixed all of the furniture, swept, mopped and vacuumed the entire place. He washed each window and fixed each bed in each room.

The thought of starting the school again ran though his mind as he fixed up the inside. Now that he was feeling better, maybe he aught to give it a try again. He didn't know how it would look with a baby on the way, but it didn't hurt to give it a try. After all, it was his dream. It was the whole reason he got his PhD, to help mutants.

The thought gave him hope.

So the four finished four weeks later, and to say that the new, clean environment did wonders for each of them was an understatement.

Charles wasn't ready to cut his hair quite yet, but he did get rid of the beard. He spent a long time this morning shaving it, being careful not to cut himself.

Erik was still asleep in bed, and Charles would let him sleep for as long as he needed.
Charles walked downstairs, stepping into the kitchen where sat a beautiful breakfast. He made himself a cup of tea and sat down, fixing himself a plate and starting in on his scrambled eggs.

Hank set a pregnancy test next to him, then sat down across from him. Charles raised his brows, picking the test up, "This is it?"
"That's it." Hank nodded, "There are instructions inside, it shouldn't be an issue."
Charles breathed deeply and he set the box down, "I'll wait for Erik-"
"Wait for what?" Erik walked to Charles, kissing his cheek and then grabbing a glass and the pitcher of orange juice.
"Hank got us a pregnancy test, my love." Charles said.
"He did, did he." Erik sat down beside Charles, taking the box and reading it over, "We'll do it together, then?"
Charles nodded and Erik lifted his glass to his lips, "what are you hoping for?" He asked Charles.
"A positive." Charles hummed happily, "I think it will be."
Erik smiled at Charles' excitement. He was excited too.

His dream was coming true. Charles, the love of his life, pregnant with his baby... all of that pain and suffering for each of them, and now they were here... it all felt very divine. Maybe Charles was right about his Mother...

Erik felt content, for the first time ever. His whole life he'd been afraid. First it was the Nazis. Then it was Shaw and his men. Then he was afraid of himself.

And now... now he wasn't. Being here in the mansion, surrounded by people who cared enough to convince him to stay... he'd never experienced it before. He never knew it could happen to him.

"You shaved." Erik looked down at Charles as they walked hand in hand around the freshly manicured garden.
"I did. Hair was starting to get in my mouth." Charles laughed and Erik snorted, "You look lovely, Charles. I think I prefer you with a clean shave."
"Thank you, darling." Charles blushed, "So, Hank says I have to make an appointment with a doctor for the baby. He has a list."
"Alright... what is it for?"
"Monthly check ups, I suppose, to make sure baby is healthy. 18-22 weeks we can find out the gender and assignment."
Erik nodded, looking ahead at the pond in the middle of four large hedges, "If you'd have told me when I was a boy that I'd be having children with the most beautiful omega I'd ever met, I'd've never believed you."
"If you'd have told me 6 months ago that I'd have you back in my life, I wouldn't have believed you." Charles leaned against Erik, squeezing his hand, "It's funny how things happen so fast, isn't it?"
"It is. It really is." Erik leaned down, kissing the top of Charles' head.

Chapter Text

March 5th, 1970

8 Weeks

Their first appointment was this afternoon, all the way in the city, with the best Doctor Hank could find.

Charles was up early, unable to sleep from excitement. He was excited to see his baby, though he knew it would pretty much be just a black and white blob. He didn't care, he just wanted to see them with his own eyes.

Something that was not so exciting, however, was his legs. He was almost finished with the serum, and slowly his legs had begun to stop working. Right now he was doing well with a cane, but in the next two weeks he'd be back in his wheelchair.

He hated that damned thing. He felt so immobile, like he couldn't get anywhere with comfort. It couldn't be helped, it was inevitable. But he was allowed to hate it, still.

Erik was up at 10:30, eating his breakfast with Charles in the dining room.
"I'm going to take a shower, Erik." Charles said, pushing himself up with his cane.
"Alright. We have to go at 11:30." Erik reminded him.
"I know, I know."

Charles took his time in the shower, despite the time restraint, and when he got out it was already 11:10. He blow dried his hair, then took some mousse and ran his fingers through it. He already laid out a suit last night, and after he brushed and flossed his teeth he went into the bedroom to change.

"Charles, Darling! We're going to be late!" Erik called up the stairs.
"Ooo, where are you guys going?" Raven smiled, walking inside the foyer from out on the porch.
"We have an appointment that we're going to be late for." Erik sighed.
"Are you excited?" Raven asked.
"A little. Mainly terrified-" Erik looked up the stairs, "Charles!"
"I am coming, Erik! Stop shouting at me!" Charles yelled.
Raven chuckled, "You two crack me up."
"Mm, I'm glad we can be so entertaining. But your brother is going to give me an aneurysm."

"I haven't been to the city in so long, Erik." Charles said, "I wonder how many people I can hear at once."
"Probably all of them, knowing you." Erik drove the red Chevy Corvette, one that was just sitting in the garage with the other luxury cars. He had his sunglasses on, and he was chain smoking cigarettes and flicking them out of the window.
"You're nervous, I can feel it." Charles said.
"I'm not nervous." Erik argued. Charles smiled a little and he looked out of the window.

When they got into the city, there was traffic all the way to the doctors office. Erik found a spot right out front, which he thought was a good sign. He skillfully parallel parked, then got out of the car, walking around and opening the door for Charles.

He helped him out, taking his hand and pulling him up. Charles leaned on his cane while he held Erik's hand and they walked inside.
They went up to the 6th floor, where they found the office down the hall to the left.

Erik opened the door for Charles and they walked to the omega at the reception desk. She smiled kindly at them, "Hello, do you have an appointment?"
"Yes, with Doctor Reed. My name is Charles Xavier." Charles nodded.
"Wonderful, I'll let her know you're here and we'll get you back there. Please make yourself comfortable."

They were only in the waiting room for a few minutes before they were called back. The nurse weighed Charles and took his blood pressure and pulse, and he had Charles change into a gown.

Charles laid back on the cold bed, staring up at the flower stickers on the ceiling. Erik sat in one of the chairs beside the bed, holding Charles' hand.

There was a knock on the door, and Charles and Erik sat up. A tall, blond, female Alpha stepped inside and she smiled widely at the two.
"Hello, I'm Doctor Reed, it's so nice to meet you both." She held out her hand to Charles, shaking his hand first, and then Erik's.
"You were recommended to us by a friend. He spoke very highly of you." Charles said.
"Aah, well, I am flattered." Doctor Reed smiled and she looked at his file, "So you are pregnant, that's wonderful. We can check up on the baby and make sure they're nice and healthy. All of your vitals are great, so I have no doubt."

Doctor Reed had Charles lay back, and she dimmed the lights. She opened the gown so only his stomach was showing, and she set up the x-ray machine. She put a glob of jelly on his stomach, then pressed the wand against his skin.

She hummed as she moved the wand around, "Aha. There they are." She pointed. Charles lifted his head, and Erik leaned forward.
"My god. That little thing is the baby?" Erik asked.
"Mhm." She moved the wand over a little and she gasped softly, "Oh my..."
Charles raised his brow, "What's the matter?"
"Nothing- it's just..." Doctor Reed turned the monitor to them, "It looks like you're having twins."

"Twins?!" Charles shouted. Erik's mouth fell open and he put his hand on his forehead. Charles looked at him, shaking his shoulder, "Erik-Erik, we're having twins-"
Erik closed his mouth, taking a big gulp, "A-Are you sure?"
"100% positive, Mr. Lehnsherr." Doctor Reed chuckled, "they are healthy, it looks like, so that's wonderful. I'd like to schedule an appointment for next month, and I'll do some blood work before you leave. Charles, you can get dressed."

"Oh my god, Erik." Charles pushed himself up. Erik looked at him with shock, "How the hell are we going to deal with this Charles? We know nothing about childcare-"
"We'll figure it out, Erik, I'm not worried about that." Charles breathed in from his nose and he looked down at his stomach, "It just makes this so much more... real."
Erik looked at Charles, who looked scared. Now he realized he needed to stop reacting this way and be strong for Charles. He took his hand, lifting it up and kissing his knuckles, "It'll be all right, Charles, I promise."
Charles looked at Erik and he nodded a little.

Dr. Reed took some blood and scheduled Charles for mid April. Erik helped Charles into the car and they started the drive back home.

Charles wondered what they should name the babies. He didn't want the names to be too unique - he liked traditional names.
He wondered who the babies would be. What kind of music they'd like, what kind of books they would read, what their favorite subject in school would be... it made him excited. Who were these little people going to be?

Erik was panicking. He smoked cigarette after cigarette, his mind racing back and forth.
There was no way he'd be a good father. He knew nothing about parenting, he didn't have parents to show him. He spent his childhood as a lab rat.

He had made so many mistakes and he didn't want to make another one. He didn't want to scar these children. He didn't want them to be like him.

Charles looked over at Erik as he drove, and he had that look on his face. The look of deep thought and contemplation. He had a crinkle between his brows and his mouth was wired shut in a straight line.

"Erik, what's going on?" Charles asked.
"Nothing." He said blankly.
"Erik, talk to me, please." Charles tilted his head. Erik took a drag of his cigarette, inhaling the smoke and then exhaling through his nose. He shifted in his seat, "I'm afraid, Charles. What if we screw up. Children are very impressionable, you know- we make one mistake and they're ruined for life-"
Charles pressed his hand against Erik's cheek, and Erik calmed immediately.
"We are going to make mistakes, Erik. That's just life. We've already made quite a few, but we picked ourselves back up." Charles caressed Erik's cheekbone soothingly, "The most important thing about children is giving them unconditional love and support. That is what they need. And I have no doubt in my mind that you can offer it to them. You are full of love, just like I am. You just have to let it out."
Erik looked over at Charles, at his darling face that he adored so much. He looked back at the road, tossing the cigarette out of the window, "Okay."
Charles smiled and he kissed Erik's cheek.

Raven stood in the kitchen stirring a pot of noodles. She hated cooking... so boring. Not to mention having to clean it all up after, but usually Hank or Erik did that, thank god.

She wondered how they were doing right now. She worried about Charles constantly. But he was Charles again. Her big brother who took care of her, not the other way around. He was laughing more - laughing like he did when they were kids.

She missed him so much. Being gone for so long and then finding him so different - she really almost forgot what he was like before. But here he was...

Hank walked inside the kitchen with the mail, skimming through each letter.
"Hank, I can't do this much more." Raven turned to him.
He looked up at her and made a face, "I know. We need to hire a chef again."
"Please, god." She groaned, "Charles has all this money, I can't believe he didn't have a cook."
"Well, we did, at one point. But then he decided he didn't want anyone to see him the way he was, so he fired her." Hank sighed, "I'll talk to him about it."
"Okay. Well, it's almost done." She turned back to the sauce in the pan beside the pot.

Charles and Erik came in through the garage, and Charles sighed at the smell of food, "Jesus, I'm starving Erik."
"Smells like dinner's ready." Erik and Charles went into the dining room, and Charles plopped down at the head of the table.

Erik helped Raven bring out the food, and Erik poured each of them a glass of water. Then he took their plates and filled them with food, and finally he sat down.

Charles started right in, stuffing the pasta in his mouth, "god, thith ith gud!" Charles moaned.
"Jesus." Raven chuckled.
"So? You're just gonna leave us hanging?" Hank raised his brows.
Charles swallowed hard on his pasta and Erik glanced at him. He set down his fork, "We're having twins."

Crickets

Raven's jaw was on the table, and Hank just stared at the two with wide eyes. Charles wiped his mouth with his napkin, "It was lucky, really. Two babies at once? What are the odds, hmm?"
"H-How-" Hank stuttered.
"Jeez, Erik, I didn't know you had it in ya..." Raven sipped her water.
"You guys... can handle that?" Hank asked.
"I think so." Charles looked at Erik, "Right, Erik?"
Erik hummed, still eating, "We'll do our best."
Charles smiled and looked at Hank, "We're still processing it. It was unexpected. For all of us."
Hank sighed and he finally started to eat, "You must have good swimmers, Erik."
Raven snorted and Charles did too. Erik ignored it, trying not to smile.

The four sat and chatted merrily while they finished their dinner. Raven was spending a lot of her time training in the unused rooms in the basement, and Hank was not far from her in the lab. He mentioned he was working on something, but wouldn't say what. Charles talked about building a tennis and basketball court on the property, "just incase" they opened the school again. Erik just sat and listened, with a slight smile on his face.

Hank cleaned up dinner tonight, and Raven helped him, bringing all of the glasses into the kitchen. Charles smiled to himself, leaning back in the chair.

"I'm so... happy." Charles whispered. Erik looked at the brunette, at his perfect lips curled into a smile.
Erik's expression softened and he took Charles' hand. Charles squeezed Erik's and he looked at him fondly, "I think I'm ready for a few rounds of chess and Jeopardy."
Erik hummed, "I can't say no to that."

—————————————

March 30th, 1970

Charles hadn't noticed his belly had grown and that he'd gained weight until he tried to get a pair of pants on this morning.

He woke up at his normal time, sitting up in the bed and trying not to throw up. He'd swallow the chunks, letting out painful burps until the nausea went away. Then he'd get up and use the bathroom - he brushed his teeth and flossed, then he went back into the bedroom and searched through his closet for a pair of slacks.

He pulled them out, and dropped his pajamas on the floor. He stepped into the slacks and pulled them up like normal, only this time they wouldn't go up any further.

He furrowed his brows and tried harder, yanking them and squeezing them around his thighs.

"Oh fuck it." He whispered, kicking the pants off frustratedly.
"Everything alright, darling...?" Erik asked tiredly from the bed.
"Yes, yes." Charles walked to the mirror, and his eyes went wide. He put his hand on his mouth and he turned to the side.

"Oh dear..." he put his hand on the bump. It wasn't terribly large, but from the research Charles did, each of the babies were the size of a lemon, or 3.28 ounces. But it wasn't only his belly -

JESUS! Is that my arse?!

He gasped, turning his hips, "Oh my god.." he looked down at his thighs and let out a breath.

Well, great. Now none of his clothes would fit. He searched for something, anything in his closet mostly filled with expensive suits and shirts.

"Raven might have something." Charles said out loud. He grabbed his cane and his robe, slipping it on and tying it. He walked down the hall and gently opened Raven's door.

"Raven?" He asked. Raven was still asleep in bed, but it looked like Hank already woke up.
"Raven?" He said louder. Raven flinched, letting out a whine and then opening her eyes, "Whaaaat?"
"I'm sorry to wake you, Raven. But I have a problem." Charles said.
"What is it?" She pushed herself up, rubbing her head.
"Nothing fits Raven. I have nothing. All of my clothes are useless now."
"Oh crap." Raven sighed, standing up. She was just in a tshirt and underwear and Charles gasped, covering his eyes, "A warning would be appreciated, thank you."
"Oh, shut up." Raven looked through her closet and all she could find was a long black skirt that was extra stretchy, "Here, this is all I got."
Charles took them and he sighed, "Really?"
"Really, really." She nodded, "It's not that weird, Charles. omegas wear skirts all the time. I mean, at some point there won't be anything else. You'll be too big."
"Yes, thank you for that." Charles fake smiled and walked back to the bedroom.

"What is going on, Charles?" Erik asked, lifting his head up from the pillow.
"Don't worry Erik, I have it all under control." Charles slipped on the skirt and he raised his brows, "Oh wow. This isn't so bad."
"I like it." Erik said, sitting up and leaning on his arm.
"Oh, do you now?" Charles smiled, turning back around. Erik hummed deeply, "I like the way it makes your ass look."
Charles scoffed and blushed, "So inappropriate so early in the morning."

Charles grabbed a nice long sleeve vneck shirt from his closet and lifted it over his head.
Erik smiled leaning on his hand, "It's hard for you to look bad, Charles."
"Mhm, well, thank you, my love." Charles slipped on his shoes, "I'll make coffee."
Erik nodded, watching Charles' ass as he left.

Charles didn't want to eat breakfast - he was still feeling nauseas, so he had a few crackers and a cup of tea. Erik was beside him, eating eggs and ham, and Charles tried not to breath through his nose - the smell made him feel more sick.

"I noticed some of the cars in the garage aren't starting." Erik said.
"Oh?" Charles raised his brows, "That's not good, is it?"
"It's not." Erik hummed, "lucky for you, I know how to fix them. We can't let them sit for too long otherwise the battery will die out."
"How do you know all that, Erik?" Charles smiled.
"My father was a mechanic. He fixed bikes too, on the side." Erik hummed.
"I didn't know that." Charles put his hand on Erik's shoulder, "Seems sort of fitting. What with your mutation."
"It is." Erik smiled, leaning back against the chair, "comes in handy, I will admit."
Charles grinned and he reached over, pinching Erik's cheek, "I guess I'll just sit in here and do nothing all day."
"I can't have that, Charles. Your mind is too powerful to sit here all day. Why don't you put together some plans for the school?"
Charles raised his brows, "We... we're really serious about that?"
"Are we?" Erik raised a brow.
Charles huffed and he looked at the table, "I suppose I could think something up..."
"Good." Erik stood, kissing Charles' cheek and taking his plate into the kitchen.

Once Charles got going he couldn't stop. Charles spent the whole day organizing the launch of a new school year all by himself. He didn't think they could open the school until 1974 - there were a lot of upgrades he wanted to make. He needed extensions on the mansion, enough room for at least 150 children, all of the teachers and staff, Raven and Hank, and He, Erik and the babies.

Money wasn't an issue, it was getting the ball rolling that was hard. He'd rather start it now so he wouldn't have to do the difficult part with a baby in his arms.

He had to stop at 3, because he remembered he had no clothes to wear. He had to go get Erik so they could stop by the store.

He pushed himself up on his cane, walking slowly towards the garage. He opened the door, stepping inside the large building, that was used for cars and storage.

He could hear an engine running, and he walked towards the noise. Erik was behind the wheel of a car from the 40s. It was his father's once. He was surprised it still ran at all.

"You look good behind the wheel!" Charles shouted over the engine. Erik heard Charles' voice and he looked over, smiling when he saw him. He turned the car off and got out, "She runs beautifully."
"I didn't know it ran at all. It was my father's."
"Your father had good taste. This is a Mercedes-Benz from the 40s. The Germans are not good with people, but damned if they don't know how to make a good machine." Erik patted the hood of the car and Charles smiled, "Let's take her for a spin, then."
"Really?" Erik raised his brows.
"Yes. I have to go to the store anyway, none of my clothes fit me."
Erik hummed, "alright. Get in."

The two drove down the road in the old car, and Charles fiddled with the radio. Erik pulled the car into Woolworth's parking lot. He helped Charles out of the car, and Charles held Erik's arm as they walked inside.

They took the elevator upstairs to the maternity section, and Charles began to look through everything.

Erik stood behind him, his hands in his pockets. He had a feeling this was going to take a while.

He was right, and finally an hour later, Charles had everything picked out. Five pairs of maternity slacks, new shirts, new underwear, and new pajamas.

They checked out downstairs and Erik carried everything to the car, stuffing it into the back.

"A successful trip?" Erik asked as he started up the car. Charles hummed, "Very. Now I have clothes to wear."

——————————————

Erik laid in bed with a book in his lap, skimming through it and letting his eyes grow heavy. He could hear Charles humming in the bathroom, doing whatever it was that he did before bed.

The brunette spit into the sink, grabbing a wash cloth and wiping his mouth. He shut the light off, stepping out into the room.

"What do you think?" He asked Erik. Erik looked up, and Charles was wearing a new set of pajamas. The shirt was a little over sized, and the pants looked loose and comfortable.
"You look lovely, Charles. I like the color." Erik hummed. Charles smiled and he walked to the bed, pulling down the blanket and climbing in.

"You haven't seen it yet." He said as he laid back.
"Seen what?" Erik closed his book setting it down. Charles pulled up his shirt and pushed the waistband under his belly. Erik turned back, and he was met with Charles' little belly.
He raised his brows, smiling widely, "Jesus... how do you do it?" He reached forward, gently placing his hand on top.
Charles breathed out from the touch of Erik's hand, "They're much too small for me to read their minds yet... but I can feel them."
Erik tilted his head, still smiling from ear to ear. He stroked Charles' skin with his thumb as he rested his head on Charles' chest.

Charles stroked Erik's hair, feeling Erik's calm demeanor. He hadn't felt this in a long time. He felt it when they first met, but that was about it. Erik wasn't terribly relaxed by nature. But now... now he was calm.

"I'm so lucky..." Erik whispered, lifting his head and bending down, pressing a kiss to Charles' belly. Charles smiled and he pulled Erik back, getting comfortable beside him. Erik wrapped the comforter around them, then his arm around Charles.

"I love you..." Erik said in his ear. Charles hummed sweetly, closing his eyes, "I love you more."

Chapter Text

July 11th, 1970

5 months

Erik could hear Charles retching from the bedroom. He was sick like this most mornings still, and it wasn't any easier for Erik to watch.

Charles groaned, wiping his mouth and setting the pale in his lap.
"Erik!" He wailed, and Erik came right in.
"Yes, my love?" He asked.
"Get the chair, please." Charles burped, covering his mouth.
"Are you sure you're ready to get up now?" Erik asked.
"Yes, Erik, I'm fine. Help me get dressed." Charles handed Erik the pale and Erik took it, taking the bag out and setting it by the door to be taken to the trash can outside.

Charles laid back and rubbed his belly as he watched Erik look through his clothes.
"What about this? I like these." Erik held up a pair of stretchy dark blue slacks.
"I don't like the way they make my legs look." Charles said.
"Alright." Erik kept searching, landing on another pair of slacks and a black skirt. He held them up and Charles hummed thoughtfully, "Is it warm outside?"
"It's a beautiful day. 83 degrees." Erik nodded.
"Alright... I'll do the skirt." Charles nodded.

Erik picked out a loose fitting, short sleeved shirt and helped Charles put them on. He lifted Charles into his chair, and Charles' fixed his legs on the rests.

"I have to fix my hair." Charles said, pushing himself into the bathroom. He spent 20 minutes on that, while Erik took the trash outside.

"Finally up?" Hank looked toward Erik as he walked in through the garage door.
"I don't like leaving him when he's sick." Erik said, "It's incredible how chipper he is after vomiting up everything he ate for the last two weeks."
Hank snorted, "Perhaps it's just that Xavier charm."
"Mmm." Erik hummed.
"Erik!" Charles called and Erik almost started running.
Hank chuckled, shaking his head.

Hank had been working on something secret, something he hadn't even told Raven about. It was still in the beginning stages, but he had plans for their own aircraft that he wanted to build. He would put it underneath the basketball court, and they could use it whenever they needed it.

He knew Charles would love it, but he wanted it to be a surprise for him. So he did all of his work in basement. Right now he was just designing it - it would take him a few years to actually build the craft.

Just as he was thinking about it, dunking his teabag into the boiling water, Raven walked inside, humming when she saw him.
"Hullo!" She said.
"Hey, you. Pretty girl." Hank smiled, lifting his cup.
Raven smiled and she grabbed some bread, popping it in the toaster, "God, Charles sounds just like his mother. Erik! Erik!" She mocked.
Hank laughed, "Yeah, Well, Erik takes good care of him. Not at all what I was expecting."
"What were you expecting?" Raven pushed herself up on the counter.
"I dunno. Erik never stays long. I would've thought he'd be long gone by now." Hank shrugged, "I don't want to admit that I was wrong about him."
Raven tilted her head and she smiled a little, "Hey. It's a good thing. I know Erik can be sort of a dick sometimes. But he adores Charles." Raven hopped off the counter, taking her toast and lathering it in butter.

"Well, good morning!" Charles smiled, wheeling himself to the head of the table while Erik got him his breakfast.
"Mornin!" Raven hummed, munching on her toast.
"How are you feeling?" Hank asked him. Charles made a face, shrugging his shoulders, "Could be better, but I'm alright. This nausea is driving me mad."
Erik sat down, setting Charles' bowl of yogurt in front of him. He nodded at Hank and Raven, and they nodded back.

"We're going to see what our little babies will be." Charles said as he slowly ate his breakfast.
"Aaah, that should be fun. Are you keeping it a secret?" Raven asked.
"No, no. We want to know." Charles nodded.
"What are you hoping for?" Hank asked.
"I'm hoping for a boy and a girl." Erik said, "One of each seems fair."
"I'm fine with whatever, honestly. So long as they're both healthy, which Dr. Reed says they are." Charles smiled.
"Let us know ASAP, alright?" Raven nodded.
"Will do." Charles winked at her.

"I've never felt so big in all my life." Charles said as he shifted uncomfortably in the car.
"It's temporary, Charles." Erik reminded him.
"I feel hideous." Charles pouted.
"And that's just simply not true." Erik chuckled, "You are more beautiful now than you have ever been. And that's saying something."
"You're so sweet to me..." Charles smiled, reaching over and caressing Erik's cheek.

They arrived in the city an hour and a half later, and they were unlucky this time. Erik had to park two blocks away, which wasn't a problem for him, but a problem for the wheelchair.

He carefully took it out of the back, opening it up. He opened Charles' door, lifting him up and setting him in it.

Charles put on his sunglasses, and Erik pushed him down the street.
"Jesus it's hot." Charles said.
"I hate the heat." Erik mumbled.

Erik opened the door for Charles, watching him push himself inside. He wheeled over to the elevators and the two went up to the 6th floor.

They sat and waited for a few minutes in the comfortable lobby. Charles read a magazine while Erik sat with his leg bouncing up and down rapidly.

He didn't know why he was so nervous... as if this wasn't already very real, he felt like knowing the gender and assignments of the babies would make it really real.

After this, he could finally picture them. His children. He hoped they looked like Charles. Maybe one of them would have ginger hair like his, or both.

"Xavier?" A nurse called.

Charles laid back in the bed, his shirt pushed up. He looked up at Erik, who smiled down at him.
"I'm scared, Erik." Charles said softly.
"Why?" Erik chuckled, lifting his hand and stroking his dark brown hair.
"I dunno... I just am." Charles took Erik's hand, squeezing it tightly.

There was a light knock on the door, and Dr. Reed stepped inside, "Lovely to see you both again."
"Likewise." Erik nodded as he sat down.
"So, we're going to find out the gender today, is that right?" She asked.
Charles nodded eagerly.
"Alright then. Let's get started."

She slipped on a pair of gloves after dimming the lights, then put a glob of jelly on Charles' belly. She took the wand, scanning over, and right away they could hear two heart beats.

"Wow." Erik said in disbelief.
"Their heartbeats are very strong." Dr. Reed said.
"Alright," she moved the wand to one side and examined the baby, "This is a little boy."
Charles gasped, "A boy!"
Erik smiled, "And the other?"
The doctor looked around, humming when she found the other baby, "Aha. A little girl."
"Erik! You were right!" Charles laughed, "Your intuition is better than mine it seems."
Erik shook his head, "Far from it, my love. Just a guess."

"What about their assignments?" Charles asked.
"It looks like they're both betas." Dr. Reed hummed.
"Are twins usually the same assignment?" Erik asked.
"It's rare, but it happens, like now." She hummed, "I've never seen both twins be betas though."

Erik raised his brows and looked at Charles, who shrugged, squeezing his hands.

————————————————

Later that evening, Charles sat in bed, with a pad of paper atop his belly and one of his favorite pens. Erik was sat by the window, smoking beside it.

"What about Eugene? We could call him Gene for short?" Charles asked.
"I hate that name." Erik said.
Charles scratched that name off and he hummed, "Martha... I like that one."
"Sounds old."
"Okay, no go on that one." Charles scratched that one off, "Have you got any suggestions, my darling?"
Erik shrugged, "Well... my father's middle name was Pietro. But everyone called him Peter as a nickname."
"Peter... yes, I like that." Charles smiled, "And for the girl?"

Erik took a drag of his cigarette, blowing out the smoke as he tapped it out on the ashtray. He shut the window and walked to the bed, "Don't laugh at me."
"What? Why would I laugh?" Charles asked.
Erik climbed into the bed, pulling the blanket over his legs, "I rather like the name Wanda. I always thought if I ever had a baby girl, that's what I'd name her."
Charles raised his brows, "I like it."
"Nah, it's too strange-"
"It's not! I like it, Erik. It's perfect." Charles smiled.

Charles set the pad of paper down on the bedside table and then he put his hands on his large belly, "Peter and Wanda... those names are perfect."
Erik smiled, resting his hand atop Charles' belly, "How are you feeling?" He looked up at Charles, his face a bit worried. Charles shook his head, "I feel fine."
"But what?" Erik tilted his head.
"It's just... it isn't like I thought it would be. When I was little I thought pregnancy was magical. I didnt know I'd throw up every morning, and my ankles would swell up and my nipples would ache... it's a lot more painful than I anticipated."
Erik breathed in through his nose and he nodded, "You're stronger than you know, Charles. You told me that once."

Charles smiled at him, and he pushed himself so he was laying back against the pillows. Erik laid beside him, leaning on his arm. He reached his hand up, stroking Charles' deep brown locks away from his face.

He was even more beautiful now. His skin was glowing, his blue eyes were the brightest Erik had ever seen them. Just absolutely gorgeous. Erik couldn't take his eyes away from him...

Charles put his hand on Erik's clothed chest and he gazed up at the handsome man.
"I love you." He whispered. Erik hummed and nodded, "I adore you, Charles."

Erik leaned down, kissing Charles gently on the mouth. Charles could've floated away from the kiss. So light, but so loving. Every kiss was this way, enough for Charles to lift off into the air.

Erik wrapped his arm around Charles, squeezing him closer. He didn't want to push, so he kept his arm around his back. Charles smelled even better to Erik now, a scent that pulled him in the more he could smell it. He wanted nothing more than to have him now-

Charles pulled his lips back, only an inch. Erik furrowed his brows, "You alright?"
Charles hummed, "You want to have sex?"
Erik's face turned red and he stuttered, "N-No- were you in my head?"
"Yes. But you're also poking me." Charles looked down between them, at Erik's hard on.
"Oh Jesus..." Erik put his hand on his face.
"It's alright, Erik." Charles chuckled. He grabbed Erik's hand and he leaned back into him, "I don't know how good it'll be. I can hardly move."
Erik breathed out and he pressed his forehead against Charles', "It'll be good."
Charles smiled, kissing Erik quickly.

——————————————

"It's so unbelievable to me still that Charles is pregnant. In my head we're still little kids."

Raven and Hank laid on her bed, smoking pot that Raven went out for earlier. Hank had never smoked pot before, but after three puffs of the joint, expertly rolled by Raven, he was feeling rather still.
The record player was going, playing Journey.

"It's unbelievable to me and I haven't known him as long as you." Hank said, "To think 6 months ago he was an addict who couldn't even get out of bed is just... incredible."
"I know. But I've never seen him so happy." She sucked in a breath, looking over at Hank, "Would you ever want kids?"
"Me?" Hank raised his brows, "I dunno... I've never really thought about it. I always thought I'd be alone all my life."
Raven turned her head back towards the ceiling and she looked down at her hands, "Would you want to have kids with me?"

Hank looked at her, his eyes wide, "What, like now?"
"No! No." Raven chuckled, "In the future, I guess. Someday."
Hank let out a breath and he relaxed again, "Yeah."
Raven smiled and she pushed herself up. She climbed on top of Hank, straddling him with her hands beside his head. Hank put his hands on her thighs and he smiled goofily.
Raven snorted, "You look so stoned."
Hank laughed and he grabbed her by the waist, flipping her over and biting her neck. Raven cackled loudly, kicking her legs back and forth as he kissed her and tickled her playfully.

——————————————————

Charles was fast asleep in a silk night dress, lying on his back, which was one of the only comfortable positions he could sleep in.

Erik stared at him as he slept, his hand resting on his belly.
He wondered where he would be if he had been caught that day in 1963. He'd probably be in prison. Angel and Azazel's fates would've been the same. So would Charles', only he'd still be where he was 6 months ago.

But Erik couldnt imagine not making the choice he made to come back. He couldn't imagine he'd ever do such a thing - that he would choose to be apart from Charles.

This had all happened very fast, but Erik wouldn't want it any other way. He knew from the moment he met Charles that he wanted to have a life with him. But it was more important to him now after nearly losing him.

Erik worried he'd be a terrible husband. He'd be a terrible father... but everyday Charles reminded him how good he was. That he could be good, if he wanted it. And Erik did want it. He wanted to be good to Charles. He wanted to be good to his children.

And the excitement started to grow. The more he thought this way, the more excited he got to meet his babies.

He thought he was so lucky - to be here in this nice house, in a comfortable bed, staring at his love, pregnant with his babies. He remembered the days when he didn't have so much as a piece of rotting bread to eat...

Erik moved over to Charles, pressing his cheek against his chest and closing his eyes. Charles hummed in his sleep, wrapping his arm around Erik and resting his hand on his head. He pressed his fingers to Erik's temple, and he told him to sleep, and he drifted off right then.

Charles was woken up the next morning from his stomach churning. He whined as he forced himself up, leaning back against the headboard. He covered his mouth, burping into his hand and trying to make the nausea go away.

After a few minutes he began to gag, and Erik woke up right away. He got out of bed, grabbing the pale from the bathroom and setting it in Charles' lap. Charles took it, leaning his head into it and letting it rip.

Erik rubbed his face to wake himself up, then he opened the window and sat down as he lit a cigarette.

Charles finally lifted his head, wiping his mouth and letting out a sob. He set the pale down on the floor, and he laid back, crying softly to himself. Erik finished his cigarette, and he closed the window before climbing back into the bed next to Charles. He wrapped his arm around him, kissing his head.

"The doctor said it would go away, Charles. I know it's hard now." Erik said softly to him. Charles sniffed, "I feel horrible..."
"I know." Erik sighed, "Do you want to get up now?"
Charles shook his head, "I want to sleep more..."
"Alright." Erik kissed his head and he stood up. He covered Charles with the blanket then took the bag out of the pale and carried it downstairs.

Hank was up when he walked into the kitchen, making himself a cup of coffee.
"Morning." Hank said.
"Good morning." Erik nodded, going out the back and tossing the bag one of the trash cans. He came back in, grabbing a mug and making himself a cup of coffee.
"Tough morning?" Hank asked.
"Mm. Every morning is tough." Erik replied.
"Charles is a trooper." Hank sat down and so did Erik.

"I couldn't imagine being pregnant." Erik said, "Omegas and Female Beta's are very resilient."
"This is true. And if I know anything about Charles it's that he's stronger than most." Hank smiled.
Erik looked at Hank, and he raised his brow, "What was I smelling last night?"
"Hmm?" Hank hummed.
"I smelled something. It smelled strange... like a skunk."
"Oh." Hank chuckled breathily, "It wasn't anything, just incense Raven got yesterday."
"Skunk scented incense. Interesting." Erik lifted his mug to his lips and Hank smiled nervously.

———————————————————

7 months

The morning sickness had finally ended, and both Charles and Erik were relieved. Only now, his ankles had become so swollen that Dr. Reed ordered Charles to bed rest for the rest of the pregnancy.

Charles was going insane in this damned room. He couldn't even go to his library, where he spent 80% of his time.

Erik tried to help by bringing the chess board to the bed, but it just made Charles angry. He was angry a lot lately.

Everything Erik did was wrong, and Erik took it like a champ. He knew what was really going on: Charles was in pain, mental and physical. He couldn't get out of bed, he couldn't do anything for himself. Not to mention his hormones were all over the place. He knew how this all made Charles feel, and he didn't blame him for it.

Today Erik had brought a puzzle of the White House that he found at the store, in hopes that it would give Charles something to do. And it did.

He sat on the bed, carefully looking through the pieces and putting them together. The record player was going, a Simon and Garfunkel album spinning on top.

Erik was downstairs making him a cup of tea, with three sugars and a lot of cream. He cut a slice of entemans crumble cake too, because he knew Charles would want it.

He carried both upstairs, turning into the bedroom.

"How is it looking, my darling?" Erik asked.
"I've almost finished it." Charles hummed, reaching for the cake first. Erik handed it to him, then set the tea on the bedside table.
Charles took a bite of the cake, humming loudly.
Erik looked down at the nearly finished puzzle and he smiled, "Looks wonderful."
"This is what my life has come to. Doing puzzles." Charles sighed.
"You know what the doctor said-"
"YES, I know." Charles rolled his eyes, "Sometimes I wonder if that alpha knows anything at all." He huffed.
"Don't be silly, Charles, please." Erik sat down beside him, "What do you need?"
Charles huffed, leaning back against the headboard, "I need air... the air in this room is so stale, it's suffocating me..."
"I'll open a window, then." Erik went to stand, but Charles pulled him back, "Just lie with me."

"I can feel them moving." Charles said, stroking his large belly, "It hurts."
"Can you hear them?" Erik asked.
Charles shook his head a little, "No... not in the way I can hear your thoughts. I can feel their energy. I can differentiate them. But that's about it." He smiled then, "It's actually a bit comforting... feeling them there, knowing they're real."
Erik smiled small, laying his head on the pillow, "Would you have anymore?"
Charles chuckled as he looked at Erik, "Are you already planning to knock me up again?"
Erik couldn't help but laugh. He shook his head, "Just thought I'd ask."
Charles breathed out and he shrugged, "I could do it once more, I think. Maybe after a year. I know you want more."
"I want what you want, Charles." Erik corrected him.
"Ahh, yes of course." Charles reached over and pinched Erik's cheek, "You know what I can't wait for?"
"Hmm?"
"I can't wait for sex without a huge boulder between us. I can't wait to smell food without wanting to vomit. I can't wait to sleep soundly for the first time in nine months." Charles sighed just from the thought of a decent nights sleep.
Erik smiled a little and he put his hand on Charles' belly, "I wonder what their mutations will be."
Charles hummed, lifting his head, "There hasn't been much research on it, but I've learned that it is likely for two parents with mutations to pass those genes genetically. It's actually more than likely."
"You would know wouldn't you?" Erik grinned.
"Yes, I would. And from the way Peter is kicking me, I'll bet he'll be a track star."
Erik laughed and so did Charles.

Chapter Text

November 6th, 1970

9 months and 3 days

Charles woke up this morning feeling contractions - they were well far apart, so Erik called Dr. Reed, who told him not to bring him to the hospital until the contractions were occurring every five minutes for at least an hour.

Raven laid with Charles while Erik and Hank made sure everything was prepared.

He and Hank had been working on the twins' room all this time, painting the walls, installing all the shelves and building the changing table, cribs and rocking chairs. Erik was rather proud of it.

He stuffed his leather duffel bag with diapers, bottles, formula, clothes for Charles and the babies, snacks, a few bottles of water and a couple packs of cigarettes for himself.

"I don't think I can do this, Raven." Charles whispered to her. Raven shook her head, taking his hand, "Of course you can. You're the strongest person I know, Charles."
Charles squeezed his eyes closed, then turned his head looking at the clock.

It was only 3 o'clock, and his contractions were 15-20 minutes apart and irregular. When they came they hurt, and he grit his teeth until they went away.

He laid his head back on the pillow, breathing heavily. Raven squeezed his hand and she smiled at him, "When we were little I never imagined you'd get pregnant."
Charles chuckled, "Why not?"
"You seemed so independent to me. You always said you didn't need an alpha to make you happy."
"That was a lie." Charles snorted, "I need Erik just like you need Hank."
Raven blushed and she looked down at their hands intertwined.
Charles noticed her face change, and he squeezed her hand, "What's the matter?"
She sighed, looking down at Charles, "I think I want this too, Charles." She said this hushed, afraid that Hank would hear, "He isn't ready for it. But I am."
"Have you told him that?" Charles asked.
Raven shook her head, "I'm too embarrassed."
"There is nothing to be embarrassed about, Raven. Hank loves you. He loves you, and he values you, and he respects you. And you deserve to be heard. Alright?" Charles put his hand on her cheek and she smiled, leaning down and kissing Charles' face.

Charles felt a contraction then, one that was more painful than the others. He gasped, then gritted his teeth, pushing himself up, "O-Oh- shit-" he gripped the sheets.
Raven rubbed his back, trying to ease him through it. The next contraction came just three minutes later, and it was so painful that Charles let out a pained cry.

Erik came in when he heard Charles wailing, running to the bed and sitting down.
Charles' cheeks were red and his chest was shiny with sweat.
"We have to wait a little longer, my love, alright?" Erik said, putting his hand on Charles' face.
Charles turned his face away, letting out a whine, "I want to g-go now, Erik-"
"I know, Charles, but the Doctor said-"
"I DONT CARE WHAT THE DOCTOR SAID!" Charles shouted at the top of his lungs, then let out another cry, leaning against Raven.

Raven squeezed him and she looked at Erik, "Is the car ready?"
Erik sucked in a breath and he nodded.

Erik lifted Charles out of the bed, carrying him downstairs and out the front doors. The car was waiting for them, packed with everything they needed, thanks to Hank. Erik set Charles in the passenger seat, kissing his head and shutting the door.

He turned to Raven and Hank, "I'll call you as soon as I can."
"Erik, take care of my brother. Or I'll fucking kill you." Raven said.
Erik nodded, "Will do."

Erik ran around the car and sped off down the road.

He held Charles' hand, listening to him cry and wail all the way to the hospital. He parked out front of the emergency room, getting out of the car and getting the wheelchair assembled as quickly as he could.

He opened the passenger door, lifting his crying partner into the wheelchair and pushing him inside.

He pushed Charles to the front desk, leaning over it, "My partner is in labor." He said calmly. The nurse nodded her head, "how far apart are the contractions?"
Erik stuttered, looking at Charles, "Charles, how far apart-"
"3 minutes-" Charles said through gritted teeth. Erik stood back up, "3 minutes."
"Oh dear." The nurse stood up and she nodded, "Alright, what is your name, honey?"
"Charles-"
"Alright, Charles. I'm gonna get you down to maternity right away. Just let me call and let them know you're coming."

Charles just nodded, and Erik kneeled beside him, taking his hand. Charles looked down at Erik, his cheeks flushed. He was dripping with sweat, his hair was soaked as well as the night dress he was wearing.

Charles squeezed Erik's hand, "Y-You're going to stay with me r-right?"
Erik didn't know. He opened his mouth, but the nurse took the handles of the wheelchair and began to push him.

Erik walked beside her, holding Charles hand as he breathed in and out deeply. When they reached the doors of the maternity ward, the nurse stopped, turning to Erik, "Alphas are not permitted beyond this point."
Erik breathed in and Charles shook his head, "No... god please-" he began to cry again.

Erik got in front of Charles, getting on his knees. He took his face into his hands, looking into his eyes

"I-I can't d-do it on my own, Erik!" he sobbed.
"You have to." Erik nodded, "I'll be right out here waiting for you. I'm not going anywhere, Charles." Erik took Charles' shaking hands and he kissed his knuckles. "You are stronger than you know, Charles Xavier. I love you."
He kissed Charles' face, then stood up, nodding at the nurse.

Erik watched Charles be pushed away, all while he was screaming and crying, until the doors shut, and he disappeared.

Erik wiped his eyes, then walked back out to the car so he could find a parking spot.

He brought everything inside, carrying it to the expectant Alpha's waiting area.

The place was pretty standard. The only difference was there were two vending machines by the windows: one for cigarettes and one for cigars. Erik thought it was in bad taste, but he did need a cigarette.

He set everything down and fished for his smokes, finally finding his open pack and taking one out. He lit it, taking a drag and blowing it out through his nose. He leaned his head back against the off-white wall, closing his eyes and trying not to picture Charles in any pain, though it was futile.

He couldn't imagine what Charles was going through now. And he couldn't be there beside him. He hated these stupid rules. If he ever found the Alpha who made these rules, he'd strangle him to death.

——————————————

"Mr. Lehnsherr?" A nurse said.

Erik jolted awake, shaking his head and sitting up, "Yes?"
The nurse smiled and walked to him, "Your partner has just given birth to two twins. He's alright and so are the babies. I'll come and get you when he's ready. Congratulations."
Erik smiled a little and he sat back in the chair rubbing his face.

"Twins, that's awfully lucky." There was a woman sitting on the other wall, reading a paper. She was tall and blond and strikingly beautiful.
"Thank you." Erik nodded.
The woman closed the newspaper and looked at him a she got out her own cigarettes, "First time?"
"Yes." Erik nodded.
"This is my third." She said, lighting her cigarette and taking a drag, "Trust me, you don't want to see it. It's a mess, really."
Erik hummed, "I'd rather be making myself useful than be out here smoking myself to death."
"Psh." She shook her head, "Listen, birth is for omegas to know, not us." She lifted her cigarette up a little, "Boys or girls?"
"A boy and a girl." Erik nodded, "You?"
"A boy." She smiled.

"Richards?" A nurse came out, and the woman gasped, "That's me." She grabbed her bag and put out her cigarette. She turned to Erik and smiled, "Good luck. You're gonna need it."

Erik sat impatiently in the waiting room, his leg bouncing up and down rapidly. He wanted to see Charles and the babies, what was taking so long?

Finally after another hour, a nurse came out, and
Erik gathered everything up, carrying it to the room. The nurse opened the door, and Charles immediately looked up.

Erik's eyes softened at the sight of him, and two little babies in his arms. Erik quickly set everything down and he walked right over.

"Oh my god." He whispered. Charles chuckled softly, looking down at the babies, "This is Peter," he held up the baby in his left arm, "and this is Wanda." Then the one on the right.

Erik breathed out in disbelief, lifting his hand and putting it on little Peter's head.
"My god, Charles... well done."
Charles laughed, and Erik leaned down, kissing his cheek. He grabbed the chair from next to the bed and sat down, gazing at the little babies.

He looked back up at Charles, who looked terribly exhausted. Erik put his hand on his head, and Charles turned to Erik, giving him a tired smile.
"How do you feel?" Erik asked.
"Not good." Charles shook his head, "Just happy they're here." He looked down at the two babies, who were each still getting used to the open air. They wriggled a little in his arms as they tried to sleep.
"What do you need?" Erik asked.
"Sleep." Charles hummed, "They want to keep me tonight and tomorrow."
Erik nodded, "Let me take them."

Charles handed Peter first, and Erik smiled down at him. He kissed his little lips, then put him in the hospital crib beside the bed. He went back over for Wanda, and when he lifted her up her little hat fell off. He smiled then, and Charles chuckled, "She's got red hair just like you."
Erik kissed her nose and he hummed, "Beautiful girl." He said as he brought her to the crib.

He walked back to Charles, who laid back on the bed, letting out a breath of relief.
Erik took his hand, squeezing tenderly.
"I tore." Charles said.
"What?" Erik raised his brows.
"I tore a little. They sewed me back up but they said it would take at least 2 or 3 months to heal." Charles nodded.
"Alright. We'll take care of it." Erik nodded.
"Did you fill out the paper work?" Charles closed his eyes, relaxing into the mattress.
"I did. Both birth certificates." Erik nodded.
"Don't... don't forget to call Hank... tell him..." Charles nodded off right there, and Erik smiled, kissing his hand. He stood up, covering him with the blanket.

He walked out of the room and to the pay phone, putting in a coin and dialing the house number.

"Erik?" Hank asked.
"It's me."
"Oh thank god, we were getting worried. How is he? How are the babies?"
"The babies are wonderful, healthy as can be. Charles is absolutely exhausted. He fell asleep just now. He's a goddamned hero." Erik said.
Hank laughed, "He is. What do you guys need?"
"Nothing for now. They're keeping us tonight and tomorrow. I've got a cot and pajamas so I'll be fine, but you and Raven can come by around lunchtime tomorrow."
"Alright, sounds good. Keep in touch, alright?"
"Yep. Good night." Erik hung up and he rubbed his face, then walked back into the room.

———————————————

"Charles!" Raven shouted as she ran into the room. Charles laughed, holding out his arms for her. She wrapped them around him, kissing his head.
"Oh, Charles, I was so worried about you!" She said.
"I'm alright, I promise." Charles chuckled.
Hank stepped from behind her and he smiled at Charles.
"Come here." Charles held out his arms again, and Hank hugged him tightly.
"We were glued to the phone all day." Hank chuckled.
"I know... thank you." Charles kissed Hank's cheek, and Hank pulled back.

"Where are they?" Raven said excitedly.
"Over here." Erik said, leaning over the crib. Raven and Hank walked over, gasping when they saw Wanda and Peter.

Raven began to tear up, in awe of them. They were beautiful.
"They're just perfect, Charles." Raven sniffled, "Right Hank?"
"Absolutely. It's incredible what the human body can do." Hank smiled.
"Can we hold them?" Raven looked at Charles, who nodded eagerly.

Raven reached down, lifting Peter up. Peter opened his eyes, looking up at her tiredly.
"That's Peter." Charles said.
"Hi, Peter." Raven smiled, taking his little hand. Hank held Wanda, and she squirmed in his arms, cooing softly.
"They're big Charles. Usually twins are small." Hank said.
"Yes, well, the doctor was surprised too." Charles hummed.
"How the hell did you squeeze them out?" Raven blurted out.
"Raven." Erik said sternly.
Charles snorted, "It's alright. I was in active labor for two hours."
"Jeez." Raven chuckled, "Hey, Wanda's got red hair like Erik."
Erik smiled proudly, "She does."

—————————————

At noon on Monday, Erik strapped the babies into their car seats, making sure they were secure and safe. Charles was already in the car, ready to go home.

"Are you in pain?" Erik asked, holding Charles' hand as they drove.
"Yes." Charles nodded, "but I'm so happy."
Erik smiled at him, and Charles looking behind him at the two newborns.

When they arrived home, Erik carried the babies upstairs while Hank pushed Charles to the elevator.

Erik carried the babies into their room, where a crib was set up for the time being. Charles didn't want to be parted from the babies, so they would sleep in their bedroom until they were a little older.

Wanda began to cry as soon as Erik put her in the crib, and he lifted her up, sniffing her diaper.
"She needs a change." Erik said to Charles, who was now in bed again, holding Peter.

Erik changed Wanda as best he could, trying to remember the books he read before they were born. He put her in a new onesie, then lifted her up, kissing her little cheek. He brought her back to the bedroom, laying her down in the crib.

Charles stroked Peter's cheek, watching him as he slept. Erik sat down next to Charles, smiling at him, "Tired?"
Charles hummed and nodded, "I just love looking at them. I can't believe they're ours."
"They're the most beautiful things I've ever seen. That's for sure." Erik hummed, looking down at Peter, "You need to eat something, darling."
"I'm starving... I keep forgetting." Charles chuckled.
"I'll go make you a sandwich, how's that?" Erik asked.
Charles smiled and nodded.

After Charles ate, he went right to sleep, laying on his side, wrapped snuggly in the blanket. Erik kept watch over the babies, sitting in his leather chair and reading.

Charles dreamt about his babies, seeing their little faces right in front of him. The thought of them eased him more into sleep, helping him to rest.

After he'd been wheeled away, he was put into a room and examined by a few nurses. The doctor came in to check his dilation a few times, until he was ready to push.

It was the worse pain he'd ever felt in all his life. Worse than being shot. What made it so bad was it had been going on for hours. And the worst pain went on for two and a half more hours after that.

Charles tried to use his mutation to get the nurses to find Erik, but he was in too much pain to pay attention. He was absolutely delirious with agony.

He passed out at the end, and the nurses tended to him while the doctor examined both of the babies. As soon as Charles was awake again, the nurses brought the babies over for him to hold.

Their skin was fresh and pink, and Wanda's eyes were already opened, looking up at him.
The moment he saw them, he fell in love. He couldn't imagine loving anything so much... but he did.

And when Erik saw them, Charles could feel his demeanor change. Charles could feel the love growing in his chest. He was so gentle with them, which was different than his usual rougher demeanor.

Charles was happy. The happiest he'd been in a very long time.

Erik fell asleep in the chair, his book resting in his lap. Peter began to cry, and only a minute later Wanda started up, too. Erik flinched as soon as he heard them, and he stood up, setting the book on the chess table.

He hushed the babies, lifting Peter first and rocking him.

"They're hungry." Charles said tiredly as he sat up.
"I'll go make two bottles." Erik hummed. He carried the babies to Charles, who took them in his arms and rocked them as they cried.

Erik made the bottles of formula as quickly as he could, being sure not to make them too hot or too cold. He brought them up, shaking the bottles as he did.

He sat down on the bed, taking Peter and putting the nipple of the bottle into his mouth. He started eating right away. Charles did the same with Wanda, and she ate with her eyes closed, keeping her little hand on Charles' chest.

"So hungry, hmm?" Charles said to her.
"Peter isn't really bald, is he?" Erik asked, taking a closer look at his head, "His hair is sort of white. Almost silver. You can barely see it."
"Really?" Charles looked over, "Huh. Wonder where he got that from."
Erik shrugged, "Not sure. It's kind of neat."
Charles smiled, "I can't wait to snuggle tonight."
"With the babies?" Erik asked, smiling down at Peter.
"With you, Erik." Charles snorted. Erik looked up and he smiled more, "I feel like I haven't held you in ages."
"It has been ages..." Charles sighed, "I miss you so much."
Erik leaned over, kissing Charles' cheek, "I love you."
"I love you." Charles smiled.

—————————————————

When the babies were asleep, around 6:45, Erik helped Charles take a well deserved shower. He helped him get on a pair of soft, stretchy pants and a pair of fuzzy socks, and a loose shirt.

He helped Charles into his leather chair, and Charles began setting up the chess table. Erik poured himself a glass of whiskey, and he walked back over, sitting down.

They played quietly for a while, taking in the silence. They both had a feeling their quiet lives were over now.

"I'm sorry I had to leave you." Erik said as he moved a piece.
"I'm sorry too. I would have loved for you to see it, Erik." Charles nodded, moving a piece and then sitting back, "It is the worst pain I have ever felt, and yet it is the most beautiful thing a person can witness. I'm sorry you couldn't be there."
"Next time, I promise." Erik nodded.
Charles smiled, leaning on his hand.

————————————————-

Raven sat with Hank in the lab, watching him tinker with something he was working on.

She couldn't get up the courage to say something to him. She was scared. She knew Hank wasn't ready for it. And she knew he may never be ready for it. But she needed him to know how she felt.

"Can you hand me the Philips head, please?" Hank asked. Raven hummed, picking it up and handing it over.
"Hank, we need to talk about something." Raven said.
"Okay, I'm almost finished, just give me like a half hour-"
"No, Hank, we need to talk now." She put her hand on his arm and he looked at her, seeing the concern in her eyes. He set down whatever he was working on and he turned to her, putting his hand on her face, "What's wrong?"
Raven breathed in deeply, "Hank, I want kids. I want them, and I know you don't."
Hank furrowed his brows and he looked away. He let go over her, "I-It's not that I don't want kids, Raven, it's just- it's complicated-"
"Why is it complicated? You don't want to be with me or something?" Raven asked.
"Woah." Hank chuckled, "that's not it-"
"Then what is it?" Raven put her hands on her hips.

Hank stared at her, then he covered his face, turning around. He walked to the other side of the room, leaning on the table and taking his glasses off.

"You can't have kids, Raven." Hank said.
Raven blinked, "What?"
"You can't have children. Even if you tried." Hank turned around, "Do you remember when I took your blood all those years ago?"
"Wha- What-" Raven stuttered.
"I ran every test I could on that blood. I even ran an AMH test which estimates the amount of follicles in your ovaries-"
"English, Hank!" Raven shouted.
"You don't produce enough eggs, Raven. Matter of fact... th-there are no eggs. Both of your ovaries are empty."

Raven blinked her eyes and tears ran down her cheeks. She didn't know what to do with this information. She stood there, shaking, unable to process what Hank was telling her.

"I'm sorry, Raven. I-I didn't tell you because I didn't know until after I looked at all of the bloodwork when Charles and I got back from Cuba. A-And then you came back, and I didn't think we'd get together-"
"We've been together for a year- I told you what I wanted a long time ago and you still kept it from me!" Raven yelled, "How could you?! How could you do that to me?!" She gritted her teeth, running at him.

She punched Hank as hard as she could, so hard that he flung onto the floor. Raven jumped over him, running out of the lab and down the hall.

Hank held his cheek, squeezing his eyes closed. He stayed on the floor, too ashamed now to get up.

Raven ran upstairs as she cried, running down the hall and to her room. She slammed the door shut, angrily pacing around the room while she hyperventilated and cried.

How can this be?! What the hell did I do to deserve this?! The universe stripped me of my family one time, and now- now I can't even make my own- how can it be so unfair?!

She covered her face as she cried, until she finally fell over on the bed, pushing her face into the pillow, and she cried into the night until she fell asleep from exhaustion.

————————————————

Charles laid in bed, watching Erik while he changed into a black pair of boxers and a white wife-beater. Erik walked to the crib, checking on the babies one last time before he lifted the blanket and climbed in beside Charles.

Charles smiled widely, slithering his arm around Erik's waist and resting his head on the pillow. Erik stroked Charles dark hair, gazing down at him.

"It's been a hectic few days, hasn't it?" Erik whispered.
Charles nodded slowly, "I'm happy to be right here with you."
Erik's cheeks flushed, and he smiled a little. He leaned in, kissing Charles softly on the mouth.

Charles felt like they hadn't kissed in forever. Erik's lips tasted of sweet whiskey, and they were soft and pillowy. It made Charles melt, and he didn't want it to stop.

Erik squeezed Charles closer as they kissed, letting himself fall a little bit deeper. He hadn't touched Charles in days and he was starving for it. He just missed holding him and smelling him... this kiss was perfect - just what he needed.

Charles pulled back after a good long while, and he pushed his face into Erik's neck.

The two were fast asleep within minutes, finally getting some rest, if even for a few hours.

Chapter Text

December 1st, 1970

"Oh, how beautiful is my little girl?" Charles asked as he slipped a red headband on Wanda's head.
He had her in a matching red dress, with little black footies on her feet.

Peter cooed in the crib, waiting patiently for his turn. Charles kissed Wanda's chubby cheek, lifting her up and laying her back in the crib. He lifted Peter, smiling at him, "My darling boy!" He leaned in, kissing his little belly.

Charles changed him into a little button up shirt and a little pair of khakis, with a pair of brown footies.

"Erik, we're ready!" Charles called.

Today they were taking photos for the Christmas card, all of which were being sent to Charles' friends from grad school, or pretty much anybody he knew.

Erik didn't like taking pictures of himself, so he wasn't at all excited about this. But Charles was, so he tried not show his distaste for this (it wasn't working).

Raven and Hank were also apart of this shit show, even though they hadn't spoken to each other for 2 whole weeks. They slept in different rooms, Hank spent all day in the lab and Raven spent most of her time in her room.

Neither Charles or Erik knew what happened, and neither of them pried. Charles knew Raven would tell him when she was ready, and Erik figured this was just a silly fight.

Erik walked upstairs as soon as he heard Charles and he walked the crib, looking down at the babies who looked completely over dressed.

"Don't they look absolutely darling, Erik?" Charles smiled.
"Mhm. The photographer is here." Erik said.
"Alright, take them downstairs, I have to fix my hair." Charles nodded.

Raven sat in the living room in a black dress, her leg crossed and her eyes on the humongous Christmas tree that was professionally decorated.

Hank sat across from her on the other sofa, in a shirt and tie, with his hands in his lap.

Hank tried to understand why she was so angry. She felt lied to, she felt like she wasn't enough. But it was too late when Hank found out. She was long gone by the time he looked at her bloodwork.

He guessed he should've told her as soon as they slept together... that was his fault. He just wished she would talk to him.

"Alright, everyone!" The photographer said, "Raven and Hank, stand in the back please." He nodded, "Charles in front of Hank and Erik on your knee in front of Raven."
The four got into position, Erik held Wanda and Charles held Peter.

They took a few photos as a group, one with Charles and Raven, one with just Charles, Erik and the babies, and then a few of just the babies.

As soon as it was done, Raven disappeared upstairs, without uttering one word the entire time.

"Hank, what is going on with her?" Charles asked.
Hank shook his head, "It's my fault. She won't talk to me."
"Have you tried talking to her?" Charles asked.
"Of course I have. She doesn't want anything to do with me." Hank shook his head.
Charles breathed in, "I'll go talk to her."

Charles pushed himself in his wheelchair to the elevator, rolling inside and taking a deep breath.

He had never looked in Raven's mind, because she didn't want him there, and he respected that. And usually she would say whatever was on her mind. But lately he'd grown worried. He barely saw her, she never came out of her room. When he did see her, she would utter one word and go back upstairs as soon as she could.

Charles went down the hallway and stopped in front of her door. He gently knocked, leaning in, "Raven, it's Charles. Can we talk for a moment?"
He didn't get a response. So he opened the door, peaking inside.

She was laying in bed facing the window, with her comforter pulled up to her neck. She was blue, with only a tshirt on. The room was dark, and there were clothes on the floor, and each of the flat surfaces was disorganized and messy.

"Raven, my love?" Charles said, pushing himself over the clothes on the floor and to her bed.
"Raven, what's going on? Please talk to me."
"I don't want to talk..." she whispered, "I just want to be alone..."
"You can't be alone forever, darling. It's been two weeks." Charles frowned, "Tell me whats the matter. Maybe I can help. And if I can't help... I'll just listen. Hmm?"
Raven sniffed her nose and she wiped her eyes. She sat up slightly, turning around to look at Charles.

"Hank took my blood a long time ago." Her voice was so soft.
"I remember." Charles nodded.
"He ran every test he could run. I guess some of those tests had long wait times, because he didn't look at the rest of them until you guys got back from Cuba. And one of the tests-" her breath hitched and she looked down at the mattress, tears welling in her eyes, "One of the tests determined if I could have babies or not."
Charles tasted iron in his mouth, and he swallowed, "What were the results?"
Raven shook her head and she began to cry softly.

Charles felt his stomach drop. He lifted himself out of the chair, sitting on the bed and wrapping his arms around her.
"H-He didn't tell me 'til two weeks ago-" she cried, "He let me believe it was possible- he let me think we could be a family for an entire year-"
"Oh, Raven..." Charles closed his eyes as he held her, "I am so, so sorry..."

Raven cried for a long time, and Charles held her. He stroked her orange hair, trying to soothe her.
When she calmed down enough to breathe right, she looked up at Charles, "I know I shouldn't be so angry, Charles. I know I should forgive him, but-" she shook her head, "I feel worthless now. I can't give him any children, and it makes me feel like I'm not good enough-"
"Raven, no." Charles shook his head, "I do think you and Hank need to talk. And you deserve an apology. But you are not worthless. You don't need children to make you whole. You are powerful and strong and smart and just because you can't, doesn't change that. And I think you know that Hank feels that way, too, Raven."
Raven sniffled, and she took Charles' hand. Charles squeezed hers, smiling warmly at her, "I love you. You are my sister, and you are worth everything to me. Do you understand?"
Raven nodded slowly, and Charles leaned in, kissing her forehead.

"Take your time. Hank has a lot of time on his hands." Charles nodded at her. He got back in his wheelchair, "Dinner will be done soon."
Raven hummed, laying her head back on the pillow and watching Charles push himself out of the room.

————————————————

Raven walked downstairs at dinner time, still blue, and still in her pajamas. She sat down at the table as the chef set the casserole in the middle of the table.

"Thank you, Jacque." Charles smiled at him as he rocked Wanda in his arms, "Dig in." He said, and everyone began to take a plate.

Raven glanced at Hank, whose cheeks were flushed. He tried not to look at her, almost afraid she'd throw something at him.

Charles could feel the tension so heavily. He looked over at Erik as he held Peter, who looked back at him.

Say something. Charles said in his head.

Erik looked up and he cleared his throat, "Hank, I need some help in the garage tomorrow."
"Oh? With what?" Hank asked.
"I need help lifting a new engine into one of the Porsche's." Erik nodded.
"Wha- Can't you just-" Hank furrowed his brows.
"That sounds like fun. You're extra strong Hank, and you never use it." Charles smiled.
"Uhh... okay." Hank fixed his glasses.
"When we open the school, I'd love to have a class where the children can learn about mechanics. Erik, you could teach it." Charles smiled.
"Children don't want to learn about those things." Erik shook his head.
"Of course they do, Erik. And it's good knowledge to have."

Charles and Erik chatted, while Hank and Raven sat quietly. Raven picked at her food, and Hank was over eating.

She looked up at him, her eyes softening as he stuffed his face with potatoes.
"Hank?" She said softly. Hank looked at her with surprise, dropping his fork, "Y-Yeah?"
"Can we go talk?" Raven asked.
"Yeah, of course." Hank nodded. Raven stood up and so did Hank.
Charles closed his mouth, watching the two walk out of the room.

"I'd hate to be Hank." Erik said, lifting his water to his lips. Charles chuckled, smacking his arm playfully.

Raven and Hank sat down in one of the living rooms, after Raven flipped on the fire. They sat on the sofa, each at one end of it.

Raven kept her hands in her lap, picking at her finger nails. Hank looked into the fire, then over at her.

"I'm sorry." He said.
Raven lifted her head, surprised at the sincere words. She slowly looked at him and she nodded, "I know." She breathed in, trying to calm herself before she spoke, "I'm not upset about you not telling me. I let that go already... it's just-" she closed her eyes, "My whole life I've felt like I wasn't worth anything. My parents dropped me off at an orphanage where I was tortured until I escaped. And when I left Cuba I felt like I was caught between Charles and Erik and it made everything worse... and now this?"
"Raven, you're not worthless. Not to me, not at all. You are perfect and I love you. And nothing that's happened to you in your life will ever change how I feel about you."

Hank got up, sitting right beside her. He wrapped his arm around her and she closed her eyes leaning into him.

He's so warm.... So comfortable....

Hank kissed her head, stroking her bumpy skin. He loved her so much. And she loved him, too.

————————————

April 2nd, 1971

"Everything looks alright, Charles." Dr. Reed took off her gloves, and Charles sat up.
"S-So I can have sex again?" Charles asked.
"Yes." She nodded, grabbing Charles' file, "Are you planning on having more children in the near future, Charles?"
"Not right now. Not for a while." Charles nodded.
"You might be interested in contraceptives." She sat down.
"Don't condoms work?" Charles asked.
"For the most part. But it's not the best way to prevent pregnancy. Things like birth control can be more effective."
"What is it? Like a shot?" Charles raised his brows.
"It's a pill." Dr Reed stood up and pulled a small, round container out of a drawer. She sat back down and showed it to Charles, "you take one each day for 3 weeks out of the month. For Male Omegas, it's four weeks." She nodded.
"Oh wow." Charles blinked, "You prescribe it?"
She hummed, "I can give you a three month supply today."
"Alright. I'll take it." Charles smiled.

"Good visit?" Erik asked, his hands on the wheel and a cigarette between his fingers.
"Yes, actually. I'm all clear." Charles smiled cheekily at Erik, who tried not to look flustered, "Shall we get dinner tonight then?"
"Well, Dr. Reed prescribed me something called birth control. Have you heard of it?" Charles asked.
"I think so. I thought that was for omegas who were... you know.." Erik waved his hand a little.
"It's not, Erik. It prevents pregnancy, and that's what I want right now. We can't handle another baby right now, and I really don't want to be pregnant again, it was awful, Erik."
Erik shrugged and he nodded, "Do I have to wear a condom?"
"Nope." Charles wiggled his eyebrows and Erik chuckled, "Then I'm all for it."
"Yes well, I want to wait a week so it gets in my system. Can you handle that?" Charles asked.
"We haven't had sex in months, I'm sure I can handle another week." Erik nodded.

"I'm not sure I can handle it, Raven. God, every time I look at him I want to rip his clothes off..." Charles sat in his wheelchair in Raven's room, watching her as she curled her blonde hair at her vanity.
"It's your hormones." She said.
"Well, whatever it is, it's driving me mad. But I don't want another baby right now. Plus, the workers are coming next month to install the basketball and tennis courts."
"Did you tell Erik that?" She asked.
"Yes, he's fine about it." Charles sighed, "next Saturday is the night."
"Wow... scheduled sex. That's... romantic." Raven chuckled.
"It works for us." Charles scoffed, "Where are you and Hank going?"
"He likes to go to those laser light shows at the planetarium. They play music and it's kinda cool." Raven shrugged.
"Ahh, nice. So everything's back to normal then?" Charles asked.
"Kinda. He's up to something, but he won't tell me." She shrugged, "I don't think it's a big deal but he's in that lab all night long and I can't sleep without him anymore."
Charles smiled warmly, "You really love him, huh?"
Raven scowled at Charles, "Shut up."

Raven stood, spinning around, "How do I look?"
"Wonderful. Stunning." Charles hummed, "I better go save Erik from baby duty. I'll see you in the morning. Have fun."
"See ya." Raven smiled.

—————————————

Saturday came quickly, and Erik was relieved. It had been so hard to sleep knowing Charles was healed, and he still couldn't touch him.

He was so horny he thought he might explode. He couldn't let his mind wander, thinking of Charles naked beneath him, because the second he did, he'd get a boner that wouldn't go away until he took care of it.
He was a little ashamed of this behavior, and it was honestly a little pathetic, but it was normal for Alphas.

Erik rocked Peter as he fed him a bottle in his dress shirt and pants. Wanda was asleep in the crib, and Peter was just a little hungry before he would fall asleep again.

They were going out for dinner and dessert, and this was technically their first real date. They kind of did this whole thing backwards.

Charles rolled into the bedroom from the bathroom and he smiled at Erik as he fed Peter.
"Is he sleepy?" Charles asked.
"Looks like it. He can barely keep his eyes open." Erik chuckled.
Charles went over to Wanda, leaning down and caressing her rosy cheeks, "You think Raven and Hank can handle this?"
"I have no doubt about it." Erik nodded, setting the bottle down and lifting Peter onto his knee. He burped him, rubbing his back and pressing gently on his belly, encouraging the air to come out.

Charles took him from Erik, kissing his little cheek and lying him back in the crib.

"Oh, it's nice to be out of the house, Erik."
The two sat in a quiet Italian restaurant, one that Charles knew well. He helped the owner out of deportation when he was a teenager. He actually hadn't been here in years.

"It is. I feel like I can breathe again." Erik spread a wad of butter onto a piece of warm bread and he bit into it. Charles looked through the menu, trying to decide what he wanted.
Erik stared at Charles as he chewed on his bread, imagining his clothes peeling off of him.
Charles slowly looked up at him, his cheeks bright red, "Erik, stop."
Erik flinched, "Hmm?"
Charles gave him a disapproving look and Erik swallowed his bread, "I'm sorry. I can't help it."
"I know. It's alright." Charles looked back down at his menu, and between you and me, Charles was rather turned on by Erik's thoughts. He was relieved Erik still thought that way about him.

Erik ordered chicken parm and a glass of ale, and Charles ordered a bowl of Alfredo pasta. Erik told Charles about the old bikes he found in the back of the garage, ones that Charles bought a long time ago for the school that hadn't seen the light of day since then. He decided to see if he could fix all of them in his free time.

Charles talked in depth about his plans for the school. The workers were coming next month to begin working on the basket ball and tennis courts. They would be extending the mansion after that, giving Erik and Charles and the babies their own space. He was getting ready to use Cerebro to start recruiting teachers and professors, but he was nervous about it.

So they finished their dinner, and Erik pushed Charles in his wheelchair to the car. He opened the door for him, and Charles lifted himself up, sitting down in the passenger seat and lifting his legs into the car.

Charles leaned against Erik as they drove home, and Erik kept his arm around him.
Now that Charles was close to him, he noticed how good Erik smelled. He'd noticed it before, but it was more intense now. He smelled so good that it was turning Charles on again.

He looked up at Erik as he drove, at his criminally handsome face. He started to grow out a little beard and at first Charles didn't like it but it was beginning to grow on him... he looked rougher with it, which was hot.

Charles leaned in to Erik's neck, pressing his lips against his skin. Erik squeezed Charles' arm, surprised at first from the light kisses. Charles pressed his hand against Erik's clothed chest and he unbuttoned the first two buttons of his shirt and slid his hand inside.

He's trying to kill the both of us- fuck, I can't stand this-

Erik grit his teeth all the way home. When they entered the garage, Charles pulled back, smiling proudly at the hickeys.

Erik turned off the car, and he grabbed Charles, pulling him in and kissing him hard on the mouth. Charles gasped as Erik kissed him, but he melted right away, like he always did.

Erik huffed against his mouth, pulling Charles further in. Charles gripped Erik's shirt, letting him kiss him so passionately.

Erik finally pulled away, his breath deep and ragged. Charles ran his hand down Erik's chest and he nuzzled his nose against Erik's, "Carry me up-"
Erik smiled and he pecked Charles' lips.

Erik carried Charles into the house and up the stairs. Charles kept kissing his neck, unbuttoning his shirt until it was undone.

Erik set Charles on the bed, and they each started working on their clothes.
Charles tossed his shirt on the floor, then laid back, wriggling his slacks off of his legs.
Erik shut the door, buck naked, and then he walked back to the bed, smiling cheekily at Charles, who was also naked.

Erik climbed on top of him, gently spreading his legs and lying down on top of him. Charles wrapped his arms around Erik's shoulders, smiling widely at him.

"It's been too long." Erik whispered.
"Far too long..." Charles tilted his head, leaning in and kissing him.

Erik was rock hard, he had been for a good hour and it was starting to hurt. He reached between them as they kissed, going past Charles' length and to his wet hole. He gently pushed two fingers inside, earning a moan out of Charles.

"It's too tight-" Charles said against Erik's mouth.
"I know... I'm gonna loosen you up, just relax." Erik kissed Charles' cheek, kissing to his neck while his fingers scissored and twisted inside of him.

Charles gripped Erik's shoulder with discomfort, feeling his fingers pry him open. He was being gentle, but it still hurt.
Erik could feel his omega shaking beneath him, and he kept kissing his skin, trying his best to comfort him.

After a minute the pain subsided, to Charles' delight. He was fully relaxed, his whole body limp, not just his legs. He began to sigh and moan, noises Erik had longed to hear these long months without them.

Charles couldn't move his hips, and he desperately wanted Erik's fingers deeper.

Deeper- Deeper, Erik-

His voice rang through Erik's brain, rattling around inside and sending chills down his back, right to his loins.

He pushed his fingers as far as they would go, curling them up and messaging his insides.

Charles arched his back, pushing his head into the pillow and letting out a deep noise from his belly. He was sweating already, and Erik could taste it on his skin. It turned him on to no end, and he needed his release.

He lifted his head, abruptly sliding his fingers out. Charles whined from the loss of his fingers and the loss of his closeness.

He looked up at Erik, and he looked... hungry. His face was red and his pupils were dilated. Charles had never seen that look on his face before.

Erik took his cock in his hand, and he spread Charles' legs further, guiding his dick to the now loosened and relaxed hole that sat before him, calling to him.

The second his tip was in, he felt the euphoria wash over him. He grabbed Charles' legs, lifting them up and holding underneath his knees. Charles squeezed his eyes shut as Erik's massive length entered him.

It wasn't uncomfortable, just a lot of pressure. Erik slid himself as deep as he would go, and he finally opened his eyes, looking down at Charles beneath him. His cheeks were bright red, sweat trickling down his face. He bit his bottom lip, looking up at Erik eagerly.

Erik breathed in, and slowly his hips moved back and forth. His cock slid in and out of him, and his wet warmth sucked him deeper. Erik's head fell back, and he already felt the heat in his stomach.

"Fuuuck-" He groaned, gripping Charles' thighs hard. Charles whimpered with every slow thrust, but he wanted more. He wanted Erik to fuck him hard, like he really meant it.

"F-Faster, Erik-" Charles whined, lifting his head up.
Erik gritted his teeth, his eyes falling closed.

Jesus, he really wanted to go as hard as he could. But he didn't want to risk hurting Charles, he was still freshly healed. But Charles was staring at him with that look of want.

So Erik would give it to him.

The alpha leaned over Charles, leaning his face into his. He looked into his bright blue eyes, gazing at them for a moment before he really began.

He kissed Charles' neck again as his thrusts picked up speed. They were rhythmic and quick and hard, just the pace Charles was hoping for.

Like most times, the moans and cries were knocked out of him, and he couldn't be quiet, even if he wanted to. He gripped Erik's hair, listening to his Alpha grunt and groan like an animal in his ear.

Erik was losing control. It felt so fucking good. He felt his primal instincts in his chest, and for a moment he forgot Charles was on birth control.

He wanted to get him pregnant. He wanted to cum inside of him so much that he had no choice but to get pregnant...

"Erik~ oh fuck, it feels so good-" Charles moaned. Erik lifted his head and he kissed Charles roughly, forcing his tongue into his mouth.

Erik could feel himself ready to burst, and he abruptly pulled away, sitting back up and hitting Charles from a different angle.

Charles' mouth fell open and he arched his back, cumming immediately. Erik kept going until he couldn't hold it in anymore. He burst inside of Charles, holding his dick inside of him, letting it all out.

Erik's chest heaved up and down rapidly as he tried to catch his breath. He gently set Charles legs down, then he carefully slid himself out.

Charles pried open his eyes, looking up at his lover as he wiped the sweat from his face. Erik sighed of relief, smiling at Charles and leaning back over him. Charles smiled tiredly back at him, putting his hands on his arms, "Will you go check on Peter and Wanda?" He whispered.
Erik hummed, "Can we go one more time?"
Charles chuckled and he nodded, pecking Erik's lips and letting him get up.

Erik put on his robe, walking just one door down and looking into the nursery. The door was open, so Raven and Hank could still hear them.

Erik stepped inside, walking to their crib and smiling down at his sleeping babies. He watched them for a few minutes, then walked back to his and Charles' room to continue their romantic evening.

Chapter Text

Westchester, New York

December 19, 1978

Christmastime at the Mansion

The entire Mansion was decorated for Christmas - but not only Christmas, Hanukkah and Kwanza as well, for the children who celebrated it.

A lot of the children went home for the holidays, but for the children that didn't have homes to go to, Charles made it as special as he could for them, which included buying them all the gifts they wanted.

The school had started in 1974, and had been open now for 4 years. It was one of Charles' greatest joys. A place for children with mutations to be themselves and be comfortable to learn and grow. He had handpicked each teacher and professor himself, and it was marvelous.

The mansion was beautifully extended, with many, many rooms, including a space for himself and his family, as well as Raven and Hank.
Fit with an indoor and outdoor pool, a basketball court, a tennis court, an indoor gym and auditorium.

It was Charles' paradise. It was the children's paradise.

As for his own children...

Peter and Wanda were 7 years old now, and it had been a dream raising them, for both Charles and Erik.

Erik spent a lot of time with them, taking them out to the movies or the zoo or to the city, teaching them how to fix their bicycles.

He and Wanda were attached at the hip however - she followed Erik everywhere he went when she wasn't with Peter. She loved her father, and Erik loved her.

Peter on the other hand was a "Mama's boy". He clung to Charles, laying with him whenever he could and hanging on him like a starfish. Charles didn't mind it at all, he loved his babies more than anyone or anything.

Peter's mutation came out of nowhere when he was six years old. All of a sudden he could run at lightning speed. At first Charles was impressed by it. But he knew Peter: a natural troublemaker, who absolutely did not need this to be his mutation.

And Charles was right, of course, because as soon as Peter got his mutation, he began acting out more than ever. Thumbtacks on his teachers chairs, pantsing students, stealing things from the store 10 miles away.

Erik had got to him though one night and really laid into him. It scared Charles a little, Erik had never gotten angry like that. It seemed to work, though, because the notes from his teachers stopped.

Wanda seemed to be telekinetic from what Charles could tell. But there was something strange about it.

Wanda had always been quiet, following her brother around like a puppy since birth. She was sweet as could be, just darling. She never got in trouble, she always finished her homework and she always ate her vegetables.

But Charles began to wonder if telekinesis was all she could do. He wondered if maybe Hank knew a way to measure how powerful she was.

As for Charles and Erik, things were going well. But Erik seemed bored. He tinkered with things in the garage all day, or he went down to the lake to lift the old pipes out of the water.

Charles didn't know what he could do to help Erik. Charles thought their lives were exciting enough, but Erik still seemed like he was missing something.

Tonight, dinner was served at the dining room table, a fresh ham and all of the sides they could ask for.

Wanda was already sitting, and Charles was at the head of the table.

"Erik, are you coming, my love?" Charles asked.
"Yep." Erik came in with two glasses of sparkling grape juice, setting them on the table and sitting beside Charles and Wanda.

Peter ran into the room, landing on his chair and nearly knocking everything off the table.
"Peter!" Charles shouted.
"Sorry!!!" Peter whined.
Charles sighed, "Dig in."

Erik made everyone a plate, and they began eating.

"What did everyone do today?" Charles asked.
"Me and Wanda found the toad pond Aunt Raven told us about." Peter said with a mouthful.
"Aha, she's letting out all the secrets, hmm?" Charles smiled.
"But now Peter has a wart on his finger." Wanda said.
"Shut up, Wanda-" Peter whispered.
Erik reached over, grabbing Peter's hand and looking at the wart, "Looks like I have to go get my sandpaper..."
"WHAT!" Peter screamed.
Erik smiled and he chuckled, "I'll put some cream on it before bed. You'll be good as new in the morning."
Peter laughed and so did Wanda.

After dinner, Charles sat in his leather chair in the living room, writing things down in a notebook. The fire was on and Peter and Wanda were doing their winter break homework on the floor.

Erik took a long shower in the bathroom, washing his body and staring into space.

He and Charles were getting older. Erik worried about it constantly.
He knew how he looked to Charles, like he was bored, but really... he felt deep in his chest that something was missing. Something they should've done years ago.

He wanted another baby. He wanted another baby, and he knew Charles did too, but it never seemed like the right time. But when was the right time? Charles was deep in his work with the school, he spent 95% of his time on it.

He didn't know if Charles could make room for another baby.

Erik didn't know how to say it to Charles.

On top of that, it was Christmastime. He hated this time of year. It reminded him of his mother, and the nights they would spend lighting the menorah and reading from the Torah. He missed her. He ached for his mother...

He and Charles had talked about celebrating both. But Erik always refused it. It was too painful. But now he was wondering if he was hurting his children by neglecting this part of them. His children were Jewish, he was Jewish.

This was another topic Erik avoided. It was all just too hard to talk about. So he sat and he sulked.

Peter and Wanda slept in the same room for now, and Charles always read them a bedtime story. Tonight it was Goodnight, Moon.

Wanda's eyes were half shut, and Peter was already half asleep. Charles closed the book, pushing himself to Wanda.

"Goodnight, my love." He kissed her head, putting her right to sleep. He tucked her in, then pushed himself to Peter.
"Goodnight, Peter, my love." Charles said.
"Night, mama..." Peter said sleepily. Charles kissed his head and covered him up, then flipped off the light.

Charles used the joystick on his chair, rolling down the hall and the bedroom. He began his long routine, taking a shower, then drying his hair, brushing and flossing, finding pajamas to wear, and then journaling in bed until Erik came in.

Erik finished the dishes, and he changed the trashcans, setting the bags by the door for the morning.

He shut off all the lights, and finally turned into the bedroom.
Charles looked up from his journal, carefully watching Erik as he sulked around the room, with an unintentional frown on his scruffy face.

"What is wrong, my love?" Charles asked.
Erik shook his head, "Nothing's wrong. Just tired." Erik went into the bathroom, brushing his teeth.

He changed into a pair of boxers and a black v-neck tshirt, and he walked to the bed, climbing inside beside Charles. He laid back with a huff, closing his eyes. Charles frowned and he closed his journal.

Charles laid down right beside him, lifting his arm up and nuzzling his face against his chest. Erik breathed out, putting his hand into Charles' soft hair.

"I know you've been feeling down, Erik." Charles said, "I just wish you would tell me why."
"I don't want to burden you with my problems, Charles..."
"Burden me-?" Charles looked up at him, putting his hand on his face. Erik looked into his eyes, and immediately he felt comforted.
"You never burden me, Erik. I want to help you." Charles nodded.
Erik chewed on the inside of his cheek and he turned his head away, "I want another baby."

Charles raised his brows, letting go of Erik's face and instead resting his hand on his chest, "Really?"
"Yes- but it isn't up to me, it's up to you. You have the school to run, I know it would get in the way-"
"No, Erik. I don't want the school to get in the way of us and our family." Charles sighed, "I want another baby, too. We both have... I... I just got caught up in everything, I suppose."
"So?" Erik raised a brow.
"So... let's get pregnant again." Charles smiled. Erik grinned, and he leaned in, kissing Charles hard on the mouth. Charles hummed as they kissed, melting right in. But Erik pulled away, and he looked distressed again.

"There's something else." He said softly.
"What is it?" Charles furrowed his brows.
"I-I.... I think this year we aught to celebrate Hanukkah. As a family." His voice was so soft and low, Charles could barely hear. But he smiled and he nodded, "Of course, Erik. Whatever you want to do, I'm with you."
Erik breathed deeply through his nose and he smiled again, "I love you, Charles Xavier."
"You better." Charles smiled, wrapping his arms around Erik's neck and letting the alpha kiss him.

———————————————

Erik was up early, way too early, excited about what he and Charles discussed last night.
He couldn't sleep at all, suddenly reminded of all the joy he experienced during Hanukkah as a young boy. He remembered his mother cooking every night, and the soft challa she made for every special occasion. He remembered opening his gifts, even though his family wasn't wealthy by any means. He remembered lighting the menorah, and his father reading from the Torah, and the smile on his mother's face when she looked at him.

He sat in the living room all morning, drinking his coffee and reading the paper by the fire.

"Good morning, my darling." Charles rolled into the living room, right to Erik. Erik smiled when he saw him, and Charles leaned over, kissing his cheek, "Has Jacque come to make breakfast?"
"Mhm, he's in the kitchen now." Erik nodded.
"Should we let the babies wake up naturally or...?" Charles moved towards the kitchen.
"Let them wake up on their own. They deserve the sleep." Erik said.

Wanda opened her eyes at 10:30, looking around the bedroom. She pushed herself up and rubbed her eyes, and she looked over at Peter, who was still asleep.

She stood up from her bed, walking over to Peter and shaking him.
"Whaaaaaat-?" Peter whined.
"It's time to wake up, Peter. Daddy wants to talk to us." She said.
"How the heck do you know that?" Peter groaned, pushing himself up.
"I dunno." Wanda shrugged, walking to the closet and grabbing a red gingham dress to wear, a pair of white stockings and a pair of Maryjane's.
Peter remained in his pajamas, walking out with her to the kitchen.

"Good morning, my little darlings!" Charles smiled, sitting at the head of the table. Peter ran to Charles, wrapping his arms around him. Charles kissed his head, rubbing his back, "Did you sleep well, my baby?"
"Mhm. I had a dream that a toad was talking to me." Peter said.
"That probably has something to do with all those toads you saw yesterday." Charles chuckled, "sit down."

Peter and Wanda sat, and they both filled their plates.
"Dad wants to talk to you about something important." Charles said. Both the children looked at Erik, and Erik sat up, clearing his throats, "You both know about your Jewish heritage, and I thought that now that you're old enough that it's time to start celebrating our holidays. This year, you both, me and mama will be lighting the menorah and reading from the Torah each night of Hanukkah."
"Wait... does that mean we get double presents?!" Peter gasped.
"Hah, no." Charles shook his head, "We'll open presents on Christmas."
"Aw." Peter whined.
"Daddy, what is the Torah?" Wanda asked.
"It's sort of like the Jewish Bible. It's a book that Jewish people follow and helps to guide us." Erik said.
"Oh." Wanda shrugged, grabbing her hash browns and biting into them.
"Sounds boring if you ask me..." Peter mumbled.
"Excuse me?" Charles asked.
"Nothin." Peter shook his head.

"That went well!" Charles smiled widely as he followed Erik into the kitchen. Erik put the dishes into the sink, then leaned against the counter, pinching the bridge of his nose.
"Erik, what is it?" Charles frowned.
"We should've been doing this from the start. But I'm so fucking stupid, I can't even push my own feelings away for the sake of my children...."
"Erik..." Charles grabbed his hands, "Stop that... it's better late than never. And your feelings matter, Erik. You weren't ready for it then, but you are now. And I believe it will bring our family together."
Erik squeezed Charles' hands, "I feel like shit."
"I know..." Charles huffed, "Come on, how's about you and I go to dinner tonight. We can drink sparkling grape juice and eat an absurd amount of pasta, and when we get home you can plow me any way you want."
Erik blushed and he snorted, "Alright... I'm in."
"I'll ask Raven if she can baby sit for us. I'm sure she'll say yes." Charles smiled.

Charles went downstairs to the main floor, saying good morning the few students who were staying over the holiday.

There were two elevators in the mansion now, one that was used for all the floors, and one specifically for Hank and Raven.

He unlocked the elevator with his thumb print and pushed himself inside.

Raven and Hank's apartment was beautiful. Hank designed it with Raven's help, and she had it decorated exactly like Charles would expect her to.

They had four cats: Peanut, Winston, Cleo and Daisy. Raven and Hank treated them like their children - Erik thought it was weird. He didn't like cats.

"Hello? Is anyone home?" Charles moved into the living room.
"Charles!" Raven was watering her plants and she set the watering can down, running to him. She wrapped her arms around him and Charles smiled, kissing her cheek.
"Jesus, you haven't been down here in a while." Raven chuckled, sitting down on the sofa.
"I know, but I hear my children have been getting all the gossip from you." Charles smiled.
"Yeah, they come down here to get the whole scoop." Raven laughed, "So what's up?"
"W-Well... Erik and I have been talking...."
"You're getting pregnant again." Raven hummed.
"What- h-how do you know that?" Charles raised a brow.
"I know you. And it's about time. You guys waited a lot longer than I thought you would." Raven chuckled.
"I know... I got so caught up in the school that I totally forgot that's what I wanted... but now it's time." Charles nodded, "But Erik has been feeling down lately. It's about his mother and when he was a boy... we're actually celebrating Hanukkah for the first time this year."
"Oh wow! That's exciting."
"It is! But it still makes Erik sad, so we want to go out tonight and sort of make the whole baby thing a romantic evening for us. I was hoping you and Hank could watch the children for us?"

Raven smiled and she nodded her head happily, "Of course, Charles. I love those kids. Especially that Peter, he's fun."
Charles chuckled breathily, "He's a handful, but he is my darling boy..."

Raven hadn't fully gotten over her infertility, but how could she? There was a hole in her life, and she didn't know what to do about it.

She tried to fill the hole with her cats, and it worked for the most part. But late at night, long after Hank had fallen asleep beside her, she'd imagine a world where she could have children. She could see herself holding them, loving them, taking care of them. She could feel Hanks happiness.

But then she'd wake up, and the dream would be gone, and she'd feel empty inside.
She spent a lot of her time working out, or crafting in her craft room. But she never usually went upstairs.

She loved when Peter and Wanda would visit her. She'd give them cookies and they'd play board games until Charles' voice rang in all of their heads. They were good kids, Charles and Erik had done a great job with them.

Hank was still working on the aircraft, and the hanger had been built already. He spent a lot of his time in there, putting the plane together.

Their relationship was good, but Hank could always sense Raven's sadness. He tried to help her through it, but she didn't want the help. She just wanted to feel sad. So Hank let her.

He didn't feel empty without children. He felt fine. He liked their cats, he liked their life. Would children make it brighter? Of course. But Hank was just fine where they were.

Erik often helped Hank in the hanger - his mutation came in handy, and he knew a lot about building things and machines. Hank actually enjoyed spending time with him, though he was quiet for most of it.

——————————————————

"Peter! It's snowing!" Wanda laughed as they ran around the soccer field outside.
Peter looked up into the sky, squinting his eyes. Then he opened his mouth, trying to catch the flakes on his tongue. Wanda laughed at him, then she tried to do the same thing.

"Mama wants us inside." Wanda said suddenly.
Peter looked at her and he laughed, "Wanda, how do you even know that?"
"I-I heard him." Wanda said, "In my head."
Peter gasped, "Waaa really?!"
"I think so." Wanda said.

My darlings! Please come inside now!

Peter and Wanda began to run back to the mansion, laughing loudly as they did.

"Mama, I don't wanna gooooooo." Peter whined, watching Charles pack his backpack.
"I know, my love, but dad and I need time alone. It's just one night, I promise."
"But Uncle Hank always makes us play trivial pursuit and it's so boring..." Peter laid back in his bed, kicking his feet and whining.
"Stop it, please." Charles said, zipping up his bag, "Wanda, have you got your pajamas?"
"Yep!" Wanda walked out of the closet, bringing a pair of pink unicorn pajamas over.
Charles began packing her bag and he smiled at her, "You know... I thought I could hear someone in my head earlier today."
"Who?" Wanda asked.
"A very powerful little girl, who also happens to be my darling daughter." Charles chuckled, "Hank needs to run some tests next week, I think."
"How can she have two mutations at once?" Peter asked.
"A lot of mutants do. Your father for example. Not only can your father manipulate any metal, he can also levitate and fly." Charles hummed.
"You can read and control minds, mama." Wanda said.
"Correct! See, everybody is different." Charles smiled.

Charles zipped up Wanda's bag and he handed it to her, "Go with your father now."

Erik carried Wanda on his hip, holding Peter's hand with his free arm.
"Daddy, when does Hanukkah start?" Wanda asked.
"Tomorrow." Erik hummed, "Are you excited for it?"
"A little. We get to light a candle?" She asked.
"Yes. You can help me with it, hmm?"
"Really?" Wanda smiled.
Erik hummed, "Of course."

They went down the elevator to Raven and Hank's apartment, and Hank came out as soon as he heard them.

"Hey, kiddos!" He smiled.
"Uncle Hank!" Peter jumped.
"Aunt Raven's got kool-aid in the kitchen if you guys are interested." Hank smiled.
"Ooooh!" Peter disappeared in an instant and Hank chuckled.

"Daddy, I don't want to leave you." Wanda put her hands on his face.
"I know, darling. It'll be alright, I'll come and get you in the morning, okay?"
Wanda frowned and she hugged Erik, nuzzling her face in his neck.

He rubbed her back for a moment, then turned his head and kissed her cheek, "Time to go, Wanda."
He set her down and she sniffled, still holding his hand, "Daddy, I don't wanna go-" she whimpered.
Erik crouched down, taking both of her small hands, "It's only for one night, Wanda. Just one. And tomorrow we'll celebrate the first night of Hanukkah. Alright?"
Wanda wiped her eyes and she nodded, "Okay..."
Erik smiled small and he kissed her cheek, "Go on." He gently pushed her down the hall, then he sighed putting his hands on his hips.

"Raven tells me you're trying for another baby." Hank smiled.
"We are." Erik nodded, "I think we're both ready now. Well, truthfully, I've been ready for a while..."
"So you finally talked to him about it?"
"Yeah... I think we're on the same page now." Erik looked at Hank, "how is Raven?"
"Oh, she's alright. You know how she is." Hank shrugged, "I think her depression gets worse during the holidays. She's been kinda weird recently."
"She'll come out of it, she always does." Erik patted Hank's shoulders, "Thank you for taking the kids."
"No problem. You and Charles have fun tonight." Hank smirked.

——————————————

"Charles, your hair looks fine." Erik said, sitting on the bed with his coat in his hands.
"Oh, why don't you say something more romantic to me? Like how stunningly gorgeous I am." Charles hair sprayed his hair once more and then he rolled out of the bathroom. Erik stood up and he smiled a little, "You do look stunningly beautiful."
"Yes, I know." Charles smiled, "Come on."

Tonight they decided to take one of the old cars out, riding in style to the nice restaurant they often frequented on date nights.

Charles leaned against Erik as he drove, an old school station on the radio. Erik turned into the restaurant parking lot, and after he parked he helped Charles into his chair.

"Table for two please, Tina." Charles smiled.
"Of course, Mr. Xavier. Would you like your favorite bottle of sparkling grape juice?" The hostess asked.
"Yes please." Erik said.
"Alright, right this way."

"God, we haven't done this in a long time." Charles sighed, lifting his glass to his lips.
"It has been a while. But I'm glad we're doing it again. Mostly I can't wait for later." Erik kept his eyes on the menu and Charles smiled cheekily, "You have seen me naked so many times, how can you not be tired of it?"
"Is that a joke, Charles?" Erik chuckled, looking up at him, "My idea of heaven is having you naked day and night for eternity."
Charles' face went beet red and he looked away, flustered, "Shhh, would you?"
Erik hummed with a smile, reaching across the table and taking his hand.

They ordered two big bows of pasta, like always, which were brought out to them.

"I'm excited for Hanukkah tomorrow. I think the children are, too." Charles said.
"I hope they are... I remember how excited I was when I was a boy." Erik shrugged.
"They are excited. They've never done it before, and they're curious. Especially Wanda." Charles twisted his pasta in his fork, "She can read minds, did I tell you that?"
"What?" Erik raised a brow.
"Mhm. She was in my head all morning. I'm much stronger than her, so I was able to keep her out after I realized it was her."
"Jesus... she's rather powerful, Charles. Mind reading and telekinesis?" Erik shook his head, "If harnessed correctly she could be deadly."
"Wanda couldn't hurt a fly, Erik. She's a good girl." Charles sighed, "Hank is going to do some testing tomorrow morning."
"Good. She needs it." Erik nodded, "Our boy seems to be staying out of trouble."
"After you traumatized him." Charles shook his head.
"He needed discipline, and that's what I did, Charles. It's not like I hit him." Erik sighed.
"Well... it worked, I suppose. His teachers say he's doing alright."
"He's a smart boy, when he puts his mind to it. But his mind is always on something else." Erik said.

When Charles and Erik were finished with dinner, they drove home, with Charles right against Erik, and Erik's arm wrapped around Charles.

As soon as they got home they went upstairs, turning into the bedroom.

Erik started on his shirt, unbuttoning it down to the bottom and slipping it over his shoulders. Charles sat on the bed, running his hands through his hair. He took his shoes off first, then he began on his shirt.

He felt Erik climb on the bed behind him, then his arms wrapping around his chest, and his hot breath on his neck. He felt chills go up his back, and he smiled a little.

Erik pressed his lips against Charles' neck, taking the buttons of his shirt and undoing each of them. He slipped the shirt off, and Charles laid back on the bed, letting Erik lift his legs.

Erik looked hungry, but he always did when he looked at Charles (even when they weren't doing anything remotely sexual).

He leaned down on top of him, kissing Charles' soft, plump lips. He kissed Charles slowly, getting him hot and riled up, just the way he liked him.

Charles fell for it, he always did, and he wrapped his arms around Erik's neck, pulling him even closer. Erik's hands were on his hips, teasingly tugging on his slacks.

Erik pulled back, a string of saliva still connecting them. He pressed his wet lips to Charles' neck, kissing and nipping at his skin. Charles closed his eyes, relaxing against the mattress.

The alpha's mouth traveled to Charles' chest, kissing the middle sweetly. His kissed slowly down his stomach, kissing all over his belly, for good luck.

Charles watched him, keeping his hand in Erik's auburn hair. Finally Erik unbuttoned Charles' pants, and he sat up, tugging them down his legs along with his boxers.

Erik sighed as soon as he saw him. Milky white, smooth skin. He had light freckles all over him that Erik loved looking at. He was beautiful - the mother of his children, his faithful partner through life...

Erik put his hand on Charles' hips and he laid between his legs. He nuzzled his nose against Charles', "I love you."
Charles smiled, "I love you..." the brunette leaned in, kissing his alpha with so much love.

Erik swooned over this kiss, and his body became jelly. Fire swelled in his belly, and he lifted Charles' legs, then took his cock into his hand. He was so stiff, he had been all night, and now he could finally be relieved.

Charles felt him, and it was a feeling he knew well, but never got tired of. Erik felt so good every time, like he was made just for Charles.

Slowly Erik started, like always, getting adjusted first and working up to a nice pace. Charles could moan all he wanted now that the children were gone, and he didn't miss a beat.

He moaned into Erik's mouth, gripping his hair tightly in his fists.
Erik pulled his mouth away, his lips red from the friction. He leaned back into Charles' neck, leaving dark hickeys on his skin.

Erik's pace quickened as the pleasure did, and the two were wrapped up, stuck to each other with sweat.

Charles could barely speak - Erik was everywhere. In his ear, on his skin, inside of him. His hands touched Charles roughly, pinching his nipples and squeezing his skin, his cock was so deep, deeper every time. But Charles loved all of it.

He loved being connected to him this way, and he knew Erik did too. And when he read Erik's mind, Charles was all he could see.

Erik worked tirelessly to bring them both pleasure. And Jesus did he know how to do it. He rolled his hips perfectly against Charles' sweetest spots, thrusting Charles up and down on the mattress as he did.

It was a full body workout for Erik, and he wouldn't have it any other way. The praise of course were Charles' moans, and his small hands that gripped Erik's hair and arms.

Charles could feel himself slipping all of a sudden, and his back arched and his body became stiff. His mouth fell open and a guttural moan left his chest as he released.

Erik huffed and puffed against Charles' neck, feeling him writhe with pleasure. Erik went harder now, pushing himself to the edge.

Finally he could cum inside of him, a fantasy he'd had for years now. The thought pushed him further, his hips shook, and he slammed in once more, as deep as he could, and he burst inside of Charles.

Charles could feel it inside of him, and he shivered. He felt Erik slow down and he could hear him trying to catch his breath.

The omega lifted Erik's head, looking at his red face. He stroked his cheek, giving him a dizzy smile. Erik smiled back, leaning in and pecking his lips.

Erik shifted then, climbing from between Charles' legs and laying right behind him. He wrapped his arm around him, kissing his ear. Charles relaxed, but he knew he shouldn't. Erik was just getting started.

Charles was right, of course, and Erik wedged his cock between Charles' ass cheeks, forcing it inside of him and then lifting his leg up.

Charles closed his eyes, whimpering softly as Erik fucked him from behind.
Erik grunted in Charles' ear, his eyes closed in focus.

————————————————————

Erik was up in the kitchen, standing naked at the counter and making Charles a cup of tea. It was late, much later than either of them were used to.

Erik grabbed a few biscuits from the cabinet and lifted the mug, carrying it into the bedroom. His eyebrows raised when he saw Charles asleep, his cheeks still red and his skin still glistening with sweat. His hair that he worked so hard on earlier was all messy, sticking up every which way.

Erik let out a light chuckle, and he set the tea and cookies on Charles' side table. He carefully shut the light off, then walked around the bed and climbed inside.

He laid beside Charles, covering him with the blanket.
"Erik...?" Charles asked sleepily, lifting his head.
"Sshh." Erik hushed him, wrapping his arm around his waist, "Come here."
Charles turned on his side, pressing flat against Erik and nuzzling his nose against his neck.

Erik sucked in a deep breath, and he prayed to god for fertility until he fell asleep.

——————————————————

Erik dreamt of his mother all night. Of her face, of the way she smelled, of her voice. She was right there in front of him, he swore he could've touched her...

When he opened his eyes it was 10:15, which was later than he'd slept in a long time. He didn't deserve the sleep, he didn't work. He spent his days in the garage, or walking around the mansion finding things to fix.

Charles tried to convince him to teach a class, but every time he refused.
He knew he was depressed, and he was hoping today would cheer him up, but the dreams of his mother had him starting his day sad.

Charles was still asleep, laying on his back, exposing the many dark hickeys Erik left on him last night. Erik sucked in a deep breath, picking himself up and laying his head on Charles' chest.

Charles felt him right away, and he smiled in his sleep. He pushed his hand into Erik's hair, and he yawned loudly, wiping the drool from his mouth.

"Good morning." Erik said.
"Mmm...." Charles hummed, "Does it have to be morning yet...?" His voice was still sleepy.
Erik lifted up his head and he nuzzled his face into Charles' neck. He lowered his hand to his hip and his body relaxed against the omega.
Charles stroked Erik's hair, furrowing his brows as he felt Erik's emotions just from touching him.
"What's the matter?" He asked.
"Nothing." Erik's voice was muffled.
"You dreamt about your mother." Charles said, "I'm sorry, Erik..."

Erik breathed out and he lifted his head up, looking down at Charles' with the saddest eyes, "It never gets easier, Charles... just when I think I'm better, or I'm finally over it, she comes to me..." Erik shook his head, feeling tears welling in his eyes, he looked down, not wanting Charles to see him cry.
Charles hushed him, lifting his head and putting his hands on his cheeks, "you are allowed to miss her, Erik. What happened to you and your family is not something you can just get over... some days are easier than others, and that's okay. And what's important is keeping her memory alive."
Erik sniffed his nose and he nodded, "I know..."
"It's alright. Her memory will live on, Erik, I promise. But we have to be the ones to carry it."
Charles wiped Erik's cheeks and he smiled at him, "I love you."
Erik smiled small and he nodded his head, "I love you, too."

At noontime, Charles went to get the children from Raven and Hank while Erik set everything up. He asked the chef to make challah, and a few traditional Jewish dishes, which the chef was very familiar with.

Charles told him he had a few menorahs in one of the rooms downstairs, so Erik went on the hunt. He found them in a storage closet with a lot of different holiday decorations.

The ones Charles had had to be expensive - they were absolutely beautiful. Erik picked one and he went back upstairs and set it up, then made sure they had candles.

"What's the point of celebrating two holidays if we don't get double the presents?" Peter asked, walking on one side of Charles.
"The holidays are not all about gifts, Peter." Charles said, "There was once a time when your father didn't get to celebrate Hanukkah at all. You should be grateful."
Peter sighed and Wanda jumped a little, "Daddy said I could light the candles."
"Oh, did he?" Charles smiled.
"And he told me we get to eat challah bread. I've never had challah bread before." Wanda nodded.
"Ive had it once or twice, you'll love it, my darling."

The four sat down for dinner at 6:30, and Erik had out his Torah. It was one he bought after the war when he was able to find one. He kept it all this time, but he hadn't opened it until now.

He began to recite a few scriptures, ones he could remember his father reciting. He finished them, closing the Torah and sitting down.

As they ate, he explained to Peter and Wanda the story of Hanukkah. The story actually seemed to pique their interest, and they listened intently, which brought Erik much needed joy. Charles listened too, happy to see a smile on Erik's face.

After they ate, the four stood around the menorah, and using the Shamash to light the first candle.

Erik lifted Wanda up, showing her how to light a match first. She lit the shamash, and Erik took it, letting her hold it as they lit the first candle. Wanda wiggled excitedly in his arms and Erik smiled, kissing her cheek and setting it back down.

"It looks cool." Peter said, leaning against Erik's leg. Erik put his hand on Peter's head, and he breathed in deeply as he stared at the menorah.

They stood quietly for a minute, watching the menorah in a peaceful moment. But Erik perked up again, "I do have one gift for each of you." He said.
"What?" Charles raised his brows.
"REALLY?!!" Peter jumped.

Erik disappeared for a moment, grabbing two small velvet bags and bringing them out. He knelt down in front of Peter and Wanda and handed the bags to them.
The two opened the small bags, and inside was a dreidel.
"What is it?" Wanda asked.
"It's a dreidel. It's a traditional game that's played on Hanukkah." Erik hummed.
"Ooo." Peter said, "How do we play?"

Erik spent the next hour teaching Peter and Wanda how to play with their dreidels, and Charles watched them from afar.

He hadn't seen Erik so happy in a long time.

Chapter Text

Just a few weeks later...

Charles opened the door of the bathroom, peaking out at Erik, who was sitting on the bed anxiously.
"Now we wait." Charles pushed his wheelchair out of the bathroom and right over to Erik.

It had only been a few weeks since their date night, but they couldn't wait anymore. Erik went out for a test last night, and they decided to wake up early to see.

They had been dropping hints to the children, if they wanted siblings, their thoughts about having a baby sister or brother, but neither of them seemed to have any idea what these questions were alluding to.

Charles leaned against Erik, sitting on the bed beside him now. Erik kept his arm around Charles, while his leg bounced up and down rapidly.

A few minutes later Charles looked down at his watch and he gasped, "go check it!"
Erik shot up, running into the bathroom and closing his eyes. He grabbed the test, bringing it over and sitting down.

His finger was covering the result, and he opened his eyes, looking over at Charles, "Let's not get our hopes up, hmm?"
Charles made a face and he looked down, "Let's see."
Erik moved his fingers, and there sat two lines. Charles and Erik both gasped, turning to each other with their mouths wide open.

"Oh my god, Erik!" Charles yelled. Erik laughed, wrapping his arms around Charles and pulling him into his lap. He squeezed him tightly, rocking him back and forth. Then he grabbed Charles' face and kissed him hard on the mouth.

Charles kissed Erik lovingly, squeezing himself closer to him.

They kissed for a good long while, then looked back at the test.
"Seems like I need to make an appointment with Dr. Reed." Charles said.
"Seems like." Erik smiled, still staring at the test.
"What will we tell the children?" Charles asked, putting his hand on Erik's chest.
"Just be honest, I suppose." Erik looked at Charles.
Charles sucked in a deep breath and he nodded, "Maybe we should tell them first before we tell anyone else..."
"Alright. That's what we'll do." Erik nodded. He smiled again, kissing Charles' cheek, "I'm excited, Charles."
"I know you are. I am too." Charles hugged Erik again, squeezing him close.

The children were awake at 7:30, nice and dressed for school. Charles braided Wanda's beautiful ginger hair, and he helped Peter with his, brushing it, then putting a bit of gel in it.

"How did you both sleep?" Charles asked, slicing into his pancakes.
"I had a weird dream." Wanda said.
"Oh? What was the dream?" Charles smiled.
"I dreamt that you had another baby." Wanda said.

Erik lifted his head up, and Charles raised his brows, his cheeks going red.
Charles stuttered, "W-Well... it's funny you say that, Wanda..."
"It's not that funny." Peter said, dousing his pancakes in syrup.
"We wanted you both to be the first people we told. I need you to listen now." Charles said.
Peter and Wanda looked at Charles, their faces skeptical.
Charles looked at Erik, who nodded at him.
"In nine months, you'll both have a new brother or sister." Charles said.

"WHAT?!" Peter shouted.
"I knew it!!" Wanda laughed, "Peter, you owe me five dollars!"
"Shut up, no I don't!" Peter yelled.
"Yes you do!" Wanda yelled back.
"ENOUGH!" Erik shouted. His voice was like thunder, and it shocked Wanda and Peter, and they sat back down in their chairs right away.
Charles pinched the bridge of his nose, and he dropped his hand on the table, "This is only between us. It's still very early, and we haven't seen the doctor yet. So this information must not leave this table. Understood?"
Wanda and Peter both nodded.

"Is it gonna be a boy, mama?" Peter asked.
"We don't know yet, my darling." Charles hummed.
"I hope it's a girl." Wanda smiled, "So I can dress her up."
"She's not a doll, Wanda." Peter said.
"How did you get the baby in you, Mama?" Wanda asked.
"That is a conversation for another time." Erik wiped his mouth with a napkin and stood up, "Come on, or you'll be late." Erik kissed Charles' cheek and he walked Peter and Wanda out of the room and downstairs to their first classes.

——————————————————

Raven sat on the sofa, with her crotchet basket beside her, and her needles in her hands. She was working on a gift for Charles and his inevitable good news soon.

Did this make her feel weird? A little bit. She was actually feeling a lot of strange things...

She felt uncomfortable. Like she wanted to crawl out of her skin. She felt like any wrong move and she would burst into hysterics.

She was trying to be happy for Charles. She was happy for Charles.

But why couldn't she have it too? Why couldn't she have what Charles had? She wanted a baby. She wanted a baby, she wanted to raise a baby with Hank. And she couldn't. She couldn't.

No matter what she did, she would never be able to give birth. She would never be a mother.

She couldn't believe it bothered her so much. When she was younger she didn't give a shit about kids - matter of fact, she really didn't like them at all. They were sticky and gross and they talked non-stop and cried all the time...

But then she got with Hank... and she fell in love with him. She realized that if she were to ever have a kid, she'd want it to be with Hank. She'd want to raise a child with Hank. She wanted to be a family with Hank.

He loved her so much, and she felt it every time he looked at her. He was the only person she'd ever met that made her feel beautiful, even when- no, especially when she was blue.

She knew he worried about her. He looked at her everyday with concern, especially these days when baby talk was in the air...

There was a light knock on the wall and Hank came in with two cups of tea.
"Hey." Raven smiled, "I thought you had a class?"
"I decided to finish it early and come sit with you." Hank sat down beside her, handing her her mug.
"Mm, I missed you." She smiled, reaching over and brushing his short hair back. He smiled at her, then looked down at her lap, "What are we working on?"
"It's a hat." She lifted it up, and it did slightly resemble a hat.
"Aah, is it a gift for Charles and Erik?" He asked.
"Yep." Raven set it back down.
Hank breathed in and he reached over, caressing her cheek, "I wanted to talk to you about something."
"What?" She asked, though she had a feeling she knew what it was.
"Well, I was looking through a lot of our files and I found a pamphlet for an orphanage for mutant children. It got me thinking, so I called. They've got 30 kids who need a home."
Raven raised her brow, "What do you mean?"
"I mean why don't we look into it?" Hank asked, "Why don't we adopt a baby?"
Raven sat up and she blinked, "Do you... mean that?"
"Yes." Hank nodded, "Something's missing in our lives and it's a baby. But maybe it wasn't meant to come the way it did for Charles and Erik. Maybe this is what we're supposed to do. Take mutant kids who need love."
Raven huffed and she wiped her eyes, "Really, Hank?"
"Yes, really." Hank wrapped his arm around her, kissing her cheek, "I'm sorry it took me so long..."
Raven shook her head, "no this is perfect timing..." she pulled back and kissed him softly on the lips.

——————————————————

The next morning Charles and Erik got up early again to go to the doctor. They drove all the way to the city, trying to beat the traffic before they got into Manhattan.

Dr. Reed was happy to see them again, and she ran a few tests, and confirmed Charles' pregnancy. As soon as Charles heard it, he was itching to tell everyone he knew.

It was only Tuesday, so as soon as they got back, Charles had a class. Erik kissed him goodbye and they went their separate ways.

Charles sat in front of the class, listening to each student read one paragraph from the book Of Mice and Men.

They ended on the fourth chapter, and Charles perked up.
"Fantastic reading, everyone." He smiled, "Now, before our class ends I'd like each of you to pull out a sheet of paper and write in your own words a paragraph summary of what you just read. It doesn't have to be perfect, but please do your best."

Charles kept his hands in his lap as the kids wrote, and then he looked down at his watch.
"Alright, that's all for today. Line up, and I'll take your papers. Remember that I'd like all of you to finish chapter's 4 and 5 before our next meeting."

Each student handed him their papers as they shuffled out, and he thanked each of them graciously.

He moved to his desk, setting the papers down and starting to go through them.

A lot of these kids were struggling before they came here. They couldn't focus, or they weren't absorbing any of the content. But now that they were here, where they were safe and comfortable, each of their grades had gone up exponentially.

Charles smiled as he read each students interpretation of the chapter, and he put their papers in each of their files.

"Billy told me that when parents have another baby, they have to get rid of one of the other kids." Peter said to Wanda as they sat inside the small dining hall.
"That's not true, Peter." Wanda said, picking up a french fry, "Do you think it'll be a beta too? Like us?"
"Probably not." Peter sighed, "I wish I was an alpha."
"Why?" Wanda furrowed her brows.
"Because they're so much cooler than betas and omegas." Peter sighed, leaning on his hand, "And now mama and dad are having another baby... they're gonna forget about us."
"That's not true, either." Wanda said, "It's just a baby, Peter. They can't even talk."
Peter sighed again and shook his head.

The two walked to their last class of the day, walking inside the classroom and sitting down beside each other.

Wanda wondered if Peter was right. Did a new baby mean that Charles and Erik would forget about them? It made sense... they'd have to take care of the baby all the time... how would they be able to take care of her and Peter, too?

She fidgeted at her desk as class went on, and as she grew more uncomfortable, things in the classroom began to start floating in the air.

The children looked around as books and pens and even a house plant were floating all around the room.
The teacher turned around from the chalkboard and he gasped, "Wanda!"
Wanda flinched, looking up from her desk. Everything that was in the air dropped onto the floor, and all of the children gasped.
"Are you alright, Wanda?" The teacher asked, walking over and patting her back.
She nodded shyly, "s-sorry..."
"I'll clean it up!" Peter yelled.

He stood up from his desk, and in a flash everything had been picked up and put back, and he landed right back in his chair.
"Yes, thank you, Peter." The teacher chuckled.

———————————————————

"Oh, Charles! I'm so happy for you!" Raven hugged him tightly, kissing his cheek.
"Thank you." Charles smiled. They sat on the sofa in her and hanks apartment, with two cups of tea on the coffee table.
"Erik is really excited. He's already started going through names." Charles sighed.
"You don't sound very excited." Raven snorted.
"I am!! I am, I just... last time it was so horrible. I was bedridden for 2 months and I was in so much pain. I'm... scared." Charles shook his head.
"I've told you this before, and I'll say it again: you are stronger than you know, Charles. You got through the last one unscathed. And this one won't be any different."
Charles smiled a little and he nodded. Then he tilted his head, his smile growing wider, "You've got news to share."
Raven blushed and she hummed, "Hank and I have decided to adopt."
"Oh!" Charles jumped, "Really?!"
Raven nodded and Charles wrapped his arms around her. He kissed her cheek and pulled back, cupping her face, "Oh, that is exciting!"
"It is. We're adopting from a mutant orphanage. Hank has already been in contact with them." Raven sighed, "I dunno... everything's falling into place... it almost feels weird. Nothing ever works out for me..."
"Don't say that." Charles took her hand, "This will workout because you deserve it, Raven. You deserve it more than anyone."
"Thanks, Charles." Raven leaned against him, and he kissed her head, rubbing her arm.

The dinner table was silent. Wanda was picking at her food, and so was Peter. The energy was off, and the only person who was beaming with energy was Erik. He'd been smitten all day. He tried to hide it, but how could he? His omega was pregnant again, that was something to be happy about.

"Did you both have a good day today?" Charles asked.
Peter shrugged and Wanda mumbled. Charles raised a brow and he looked at Erik, who was also surprised by the lack of energy at the table.

Erik said goodnight to Wanda and Peter tonight, reading a bedtime story before they went to sleep. He gave them each a kiss, and he was off.

Peter fell right to sleep, but Wanda couldn't relax. She didn't want Charles and Erik to forget about her. She didn't want the new baby. She was scared she'd never see Charles and Erik again.

She tossed and turned in her bed, flipping on her back, and both sides, until she couldn't take it anymore. She climbed out of bed, being careful not the wake Peter. She opened the door and looked down the dark hall, then began to walk fo Charles' and Erik's room.

She carefully turned the knob with her telekinesis, and the door pushed open. Their room was dark, and the two were already asleep.

Charles was on his side, facing the door, and Erik was flat on his back, his head turned to the side.

Wanda walked to Charles, putting her hand on his arm.
"Mama?" She asked. She shook him gently, "Mama?"
Charles flinched, opening his eyes and looking down at Wanda as she stood beside the bed, her eyes filled with tears.
"Oh, my darling, what's the matter?" Charles sat up a little, putting his hand on her face.
"Mama, I don't want you to forget about me when the baby comes-" Wanda sobbed.
"Oh, Wanda... my sweet girl..." Charles sighed. He turned on the light and lifted her into the bed.

"What's going on, Charles?" Erik asked, opening his eyes and flinching from the light. He could hear Wanda crying, and he sat up a little, "What's the matter?"
"Wanda thinks we'll forget about her when the baby comes. That we'll stop taking care of her." Charles held her against his chest as she cried softly.
"Well, that's not true." Erik said, leaning over and kissing Wanda's head.
Charles lifted her head up and wiped her tears, "Come on, you'll sleep with us tonight."

Charles shut off the light, and Wanda laid between the two of them. She pushed her face into Charles' chest, wrapping her small arm around him. Erik rubbed her back gently, until he fell asleep a few minutes later. Charles eased Wanda into sleep with a kiss on the head, and he held her protectively.

Is that what Wanda and Peter thought? That he and Erik would stop loving them?

Charles couldn't sleep now, distraught over the thought of his babies not thinking he loved them. He wanted to ease their minds, but he didn't know how. He guessed he just had to prove it.

Charles held Wanda close, stroking her hair as she slept. And eventually Charles drifted off, his arms still around her, protecting her.

His alarm clock went off at 5am, and he quickly shut it off, pushing himself up and rubbing his face. Wanda had rolled over to Erik's side, her whole body on top of him as he laid flat on his stomach.

Charles got in his wheelchair, groggily going to the bathroom to take a shower in an attempt to wake himself up.

He checked on Peter before he went to start the coffee, and said hello to Jacque as he came in to start breakfast.

Charles sat in the living room with the fire on while he tried not to fall asleep. He did nod off, though, and when he woke up it was almost 6:45 - he usually got Wanda and Peter up at 6:15.

He went into Peter and Wanda's room, going to Peter and gently waking him up.
"Good morning, my love." He said, pushing the boys hair back. Peter yawned, looking over at Wanda's bed and finding it empty, "Where's Wanda?"
"She slept with me and Dad last night. She was upset." Charles hummed.
"Why?" Peter asked, "Is it because of what Billy told me?"
"What did Billy tell you?" Charles raised a brow.
"That mama's and dads have to kick one of the other kids out when there's a new baby and they forget all about the other ones."
"Oh, Peter..." Charles sighed, "You know that's not true, don't you?"
"Yeah... but why do you have to have another one? Why can't it just be us?" Peter frowned.
"Well..." Charles sucked in a breath, glancing down at his watch, then back at Peter, "Me and Dad have wanted another baby for a long time. We knew when I was pregnant with you and Wanda that we wanted more babies." Charles reached over, brushing Peter's wild silver hair behind his ear, "But a new baby doesn't mean me and dad will forget about you. We love you, we always will, no matter what. Do you understand, Peter?"
Peter nodded slowly and Charles smiled, leaning over and kissing his cheek, "Time to get dressed, we're running late."

After Charles had woken Wanda (and Erik), he helped her pick out a dress and he combed through her hair, tying it into a French braid down her back.

They ate breakfast quickly, and the children ran to the elevator to go to their class.

"What happened this morning, Charles?" Erik asked as Charles finished his second cup of coffee.
"Oh, I couldn't sleep last night after Wanda came in. The thought of my children feeling neglected makes me sick..." Charles shook his head.
"They know better now." Erik chuckled, "They're children, this is new to them. But they know now."
"I know... it just made me crazy last night." Charles sighed, looking over at Erik, "What say you and I play a round of chess tonight?"
Erik raised his brows and he smirked a little, "Hmm, we haven't played in a few months."
"It's true. I think it's time." Charles smiled.
"I'm in." Erik grinned, leaning over and pecking Charles' cheek.

"Are you feeling better my darling?" Charles brushed through Wanda's gorgeous hair after dinner, and he could still feel her anxiety.
"A little." She said, her eyes closed.
Charles separated her hair into three strands and he began to tie a loose braid down her back, "Everything will be alright, Wanda, you'll see. You'll have a new little sibling, and you'll see how wonderful it is." Charles tied the end and Wanda stood up, turning around to look at Charles, "I just feel sad still..."
"That's alright. I know it's a big change, and it's okay to have big feelings." Charles smiled at her and he leaned forward, kissing her cheek, "Mama loves you- adores you. You are the apple of my eye, my darling."
Wanda smiled a little and Charles hummed, "Go play with your brother, he's wondering where you are."

After Wanda had run off, Charles went into the living room where Erik was setting up the chess table. The fire was going, and he had the Carpenters album "Close to You" spinning on the record player.

Charles wheeled himself to his leather chair and he lifted himself up, sitting inside. Erik smiled a little at him and he put the last piece down, "There we go."
Charles hummed, leaning on his hand and already starting to think.
Erik leaned back in his chair, also assessing his first move. He crossed his leg over the other, and so began their epic battle.

They were able to get two rounds in before Charles looked down at his watch.
"Bedtime." He said, getting into his wheelchair. Erik finished his drink, "I'm gonna go have a smoke."

Erik went downstairs to the main floor, walking down the steps with his lighter and pack of cigarettes in hand. He walked down the hall and could hear the tv on in the large living room.

He walked inside, seeing a kid on the sofa who'd fallen asleep. He walked around the sofa and gently shook him awake and told him to go up to bed. The kid did as he was told and tiredly walked out of the room.

Erik grabbed the remote, going to turn the tv off when he saw the news headline on the screen.

"Two Mutants have been murdered today, the same day the world learned of their existence in the infamous event in Cuba 16 years ago, in what police are calling a hate crime."

Erik listened to the news caster and he furrowed his brows. He felt a chill go up his back, and for the first time in years he felt anger welling in his chest. He gritted his teeth, turning off the tv and walking out to the patio.

Chapter Text

March 1st, 1979

Since that night, when Erik saw that headline, he began to follow the news more closely. He looked through the newspaper everyday, he watched the news whenever he could. And more and more mutant hate crimes were happening.

He grew angrier the more of it he saw. He tried to push the feelings down. He tried to hide it.

Charles was worried about it, but not as much as Erik. Typical. Erik thought Charles liked to ignore the problem. He didn't want to believe what was happening was happening.

Erik couldn't do what he wished he could do, which was protect mutants. Because his way involved death.
But maybe he could teach these kids how to protect themselves. He could get Raven involved, she's a skilled fighter.

The problem was getting this approved by Charles. He didn't believe in violence in any capacity.

Erik needed to convince him.

————————————————

Charles didn't feel awful, but he wasn't holding his breath. It was Saturday, and he could finally sleep in, if only for a little while.

Erik was already up, watching the news probably, which he did a lot of lately.
The news made Charles anxious and he knew he should pay attention to what was going on but it all made him very upset. No one would hurt these children, he made sure of it. They were protected here.

Charles was on his side, his arm lad out beside him. He felt the mattress move and he hummed, then he felt Peter crawl into the bed, snuggling against him.

Charles breathed out, putting his hand on Peter's head and wrapping his arm around him.
"Good morning." Charles said, his voice soft and sleepy.
"Mornin...." Peter yawned.
Charles opened his eyes and he looked down at the boy, "What time is it?"
"11." Peter said, "Dad is angry."
"Why?" Charles raised his brows.
"Another mutant is dead." Peter said, "He said that he's tired of it and that you never listen to him."
Charles sighed and he nodded, "Alright. Come on, let's get up."

Charles stayed in his pajamas, rolling down the hallway and into the living room. Erik was standing up, his arms crossed over his chest as he watched the news on the tv.

He was fuming, Charles could feel it from the down the hall.

"Erik, good morning." Charles said.
Erik shook his head, "They're killing us left and right, Charles."
Charles looked at the headline, then back at Erik, "That happened in Asia, Erik. It's not going to happen here."
"It already has, Charles." Erik chuckled, turning around, "This has to stop."
"And you want to stop it?" Charles asked.
"Of course I do. But if I had it my way I'd- I wouldn't be able to control myself-" Erik shook his head.
"So what do you propose we do?" Charles asked.
Erik ground his teeth together and he turned the tv off. He walked closer to Charles, looking him in his eyes, "Let me teach these kids how to protect themselves."

Charles raised a brow and he scoffed, "what? Like teach them to fight?"
"Teach them how to use their mutations to their advantage. Teach them how to throw a punch, for gods sake."
"No. No way, Erik, they're just kids. 1962 was one thing but they are children." Charles laughed.
"How many more of us have to die before you see reality? Who protects these kids if not you? You owe it to them to be able to defend themselves against the people who want them dead."

Charles looked away and he shook his head, "You're starting to sound like you did the day you left me, Erik."
"Was I wrong then?" Erik chuckled, "Am I wrong now?"
Charles looked up at him, and he shook his head, "I'm not talking about this anymore. And I am not going to scare these children into thinking they have to resort to violence."

Charles turned around and went out of the room and Erik sighed, running his hand through his hair.

"Did you and dad fight?" Wanda asked, picking up her scrambled eggs with her fork.
"No." Charles said, sipping his coffee. But Wanda knew that wasn't true. She could feel Charles' anger and she didn't like it.

Charles never got angry. Not even when Peter knocked over their grandmothers real China vase that had been in the family for a hundred years.
Erik got angry rarely, but Wanda could always feel a twinge of anger in him all the time. But now she could really feel it.

But seeing Charles and Erik angry at each other? She'd never seen it before. They had disagreements, sure. But this was different.

She quietly sat and at the table eating her breakfast, giving glances to Peter who seemed to feel it too.

——————————————

"So we've been assigned a little girl. We're going to meet her this weekend, her name is Ororo." Raven smiled as she and Charles sat in the garden.
"That's wonderful Raven. I'm happy for you." Charles' voice said otherwise.
Raven tilted her head a little, "What's wrong, Charles?"
"Nothing- it's nothing..." Charles shook his head.
"It's not nothing." Raven leaned over, "What happened?"
Charles picked at his fingernails and he sucked in a deep breath, "I think... I think I've been wrong this whole time, Raven. About the world. About everything."
Raven raised her brows and she leaned back a little.
"I've refused to see it. I've refused to believe that people could hate us so much..." Charles closed his eyes, "This morning Erik and I had a big argument. And I think I finally realized that no one is going to save us but ourselves. We need to know how to protect ourselves. I realized that we cannot keep hiding. I can't keep these children here and shield them from the world. They need to know about the world. They deserve to be in it as much as anyone else."
Raven reached over and put her hand on his shoulder. Charles turned to her, "Erik was right all along. I know what he would have done, but for my sake he's decided to do what's best- what's best for the children."
"Which is?" Raven asked.
"We need to start training the older kids. Teach them how to use their mutations. He wants to be the one to do it, and he wants you to help him."

Raven chuckled and she sat back, "Wow." She shook her head, "You've had a long morning, huh?"
Charles couldn't help a chuckle and she smiled, "Charles, these kids do need to know those things. But they also need love and guidance. I actually think it's what's been missing... this sort of balance. Just like you and Erik."
"What do you mean?" Charles asked.
"You and Erik balance each other out. His darkness and your light- it just fits perfectly. Like yin and yang. And I think this school had all of you, but it needs some of him. I think this is a team effort."
Charles smiled a little, "I think you're right... that's very perceptive of you, Raven."
Raven scoffed, "Hey, I'm super perceptive. But then again, you and Erik both wear your hearts on your sleeves."
Charles hummed, "So what do you say?"
"I say... yes. I'll help Erik. But he's in charge." She nodded.
"Thank you." Charles reached over and grabbed Raven's hand, kissing her knuckles, "Now tell me about this little girl, Ororo."

"Hmm, I'm glad you asked. Apparently her mutation is crazy. She can basically create storms where ever she wants. She can control lightning, thunder, rain. She's only two now, so she's not very powerful. Shes also the youngest child they've seen who has already developed their mutation."
"My god... that is interesting." Charles chuckled, "I've heard of it happening but... very rarely. She sounds like a magnificent little girl."
"I think she is. But the orphanage warned us that her mutation reacts to her emotions right now since she can't control them. So we dont really know what the means."
"Well I think you're going to need an umbrella, that's for sure." Charles said.
Raven laughed and she shoved Charles playfully.

——————————————————————-

Erik stood by the lake, his sleeves rolled up to his elbows. He stood on the grass, his hand out in front of him. A few hundred feet away, in the middle of the lake, three large metal pipes spun around in the air.

Erik liked to do this sometimes. Especially when he was upset. He'd come out, spin the pipes around and let his mutation tire him out.
But today it wasn't working.

He hadn't felt so angry in almost twenty years. He didn't need it either, Charles never made him angry. His children did make him angry, but never angry enough to do something he'd regret.

But he was angry at Charles. Charles didn't want to listen, he didn't want to hear him out, and that made Erik very angry. Charles always heard him, that's why Erik loved him so much. But he wouldn't even try to understand where Erik was coming from.

He wouldn't allow Erik to help the cause. Erik didn't want to hurt anyone, not anymore. But Charles was making it impossible for him to pursue other options.

Erik wasn't getting anywhere with this. He lowered the pipes back into the water and then he dropped his hand by his side. He rubbed his face, then turned around and began walking back to the mansion.

————————————————————

Charles finished his last class of the day, stacking his papers and putting them away.

Today was hard. He didn't want Erik to be angry with him. He didn't like feeling sad. There was a pit in his stomach all day, and he was dreading going back upstairs.

There was a light knock on the door of his office and Charles didn't even look up.
"Yes?" He said, his voice tired and strained.
"Long day?" Erik said, stepping inside and shutting the door. Charles looked up, then quickly away, "Yes it has been."
Erik sat down across from Charles' desk and he leaned his arms on his knees, folding his hands together, "We need to talk."
"Yes we do." Charles nodded, finally looking up at him, with tears in his eyes, "I am sorry. For everything."
Erik furrowed his brows, slowly sitting up. His face was filled with confusion.
"I couldn't see it before. I didn't want to see it. I didn't want to accept that this is our world. We deserve to be seen, and you're right. You've always been right, Erik."
"Charles-" Erik stuttered.
Charles wiped his eyes, "I don't want you to be angry with me, Erik. I don't want you to be angry at all."
"Stop." Erik stood up, walking around the desk. He turned Charles, getting on his knees before him, "I shouldn't have gotten so angry. I shouldn't have been defensive. I just wanted you to see my side of it. That's all I've ever wanted."
Erik took Charles' hands. Charles nodded, lifting Erik's hands and pressing them against his face. Erik stroked his cheeks and Charles looked at him, "I want you to start this program as soon as possible. Raven has agreed to help you, but I want you to run it, Erik. I want you to teach these children that there isn't anything wrong with them. That they're strong."
Erik nodded, "I will. I will, Charles, I promise." Erik leaned forward and kissed Charles' cheek, hugging him tightly.
Charles' eyes closed and he squeezed Erik close, "I'm sorry." He whispered in his ear.
"So am I." Erik nodded.

—————————————

"Are you and daddy fighting?" Wanda asked as Charles tucked her in.
"No, we resolved it." Charles hummed.
"Were you angry at us, Mama?" Peter asked from his bed.
"Of course not." Charles looked at him, "It was just between me and Dad." Charles looked back at Wanda and he stroked her cheeks, "No more worrying, my love. Everything is alright."
Wanda smiled and Charles kissed her forehead.

He went over to Peter, who smiled at him and held out his arms. Charles grinned, wrapping his arms around Peter and kissing his cheek over and over again.
Charles pulled back and covered him up, then tucked him in.
"Mama, can we say goodnight to the baby?" Wanda asked.
Charles hummed and put his hand on his belly, "Alright, the baby is listening."
"Good night baby!" Wanda and Peter shouted.
"Alright, not too loud." Charles laughed, "Goodnight, my loves. I'll see you in my dreams." Charles blew both of them a kiss and then went out of the room, cracking the door behind him.

——————————————————

Westchester, New York

May 3rd, 1979

5 months

"Ori! Look here!" Hank waved at the little girl with a bow headband on her head, a little spring dress, white stockings and white Maryjane's. She sat in the flower bed, playing with the flowers and giggling at Hank as he took pictures of her.

Raven watched with a smile as Ororo clapped her hands and laughed crazily at Hank. She looked down at her watch and she hummed, "I think it's nap time."
"Oh boy. Not nap time!" Hank lifted the girl up and blew a raspberry on her belly. Ororo screamed and laughed wildly, kicking her feet.

Raven carried her as they walked back inside and down to their apartment. She carried her into her little room that Hank and Erik had put together. It had everything she needed, Charles made sure of that.

Raven changed Ororo out of her little spring outfit and into a onesie. She lifted her up, kissing her cheek with a loud "mwah!".

Raven sat down in the rocking chair, holding Ororo and slipping her binky into her mouth. She suckled on the binky while Raven rocked her, stroking her cheek soothingly and humming softly to her.

Her beautiful girl... she couldn't believe she'd gotten so lucky. She changed their lives in an instant. And the second she saw Ororo, she felt a connection with her.

Ororo fell asleep just like that, laying limp in Ravens arms. Raven lifted her up, kissing her head and then carrying her to her crib. She laid her down with all of her stuffies, and covered her with her blanket.

"Out like a light." Raven said to Hank, sitting down at the island in the middle of the kitchen.
"You are a baby whisperer." Hank smiled, handing her a cup of tea. Raven took it with a smile, sipping from the edge and then setting her mug down, "This is what I've always wanted."
Hank smiled a little and he nodded, "I know. I'm glad it's ours now." Hank brushed her hair behind her ear, and Raven looked at him, her eyes glancing at his lips.
He noticed and blushed, and then he kissed her softly.

Raven needed a kiss so bad. This parenting stuff was no joke. Not a solid nights sleep in 5 months. It had sort of mellowed out, but she and Hank were too tired to ever do anything. They were in bed by 7 and asleep by 7:30 every night.

Hank wrapped his arms around her waist, and she put her hands on his shoulders, letting him press her against the counter.

Their lips slid together, hot and wet. Hank felt deprived of her, and now was a good time as any to get some sugar in.
His hands ran up her shirt, feeling her skin and running his fingers over her bra strap. But before he did that, his hands gliding back down to her hips and he lifted her up onto the counter.

Raven huffed and she pulled away,  lifting her shirt up and tossing it on the floor.
Hank sighed at the sight of her body, and he leaned in, kissing her neck while his hands unclasped her bra. Raven slid it off, and Hank's hands were on her breasts a second later, feeling her up like he hadn't touched her his whole life.

Raven moaned info Hank's mouth as he pinched her nipples and gripped her breasts so firmly. She had to pull away and get her stupid pants off. She laid back on the counter, unzipping her jeans and pushing them down her legs along with her underwear.

Hank took this time to take his own clothes off. As soon as they were gone, he grabbed Raven by the hips and pulled her ass to the edge of the counter. He smiled at her, leaning over her and kissing the edge of her mouth.

Raven could feel him against her wetness, and she wrapped her legs around him, forcing him closer.
"Come on, Hank-" she said impatiently.
"I know, I know... I just missed you..." he said in her ear. She smiled as he kissed her neck, "Fuck I missed you too..."

Hank took his cock, and without warning he slid his cock inside of her.

Fuck she's wet... she's so wet...

Hank gripped her thigh as his hips shook against her. Raven bit down on her lip, trying to muffle the absolute ecstasy that wanted to come out of her body.

Hank began to fuck into her, not bothering to give her a chance to get acclimated. She didn't need it though, this was fucking perfect.

He was so deep, and he filled her up just right... Hank's dick was fucking huge - like, abnormally huge. She didn't know how the fuck he walked around all day. It was a wonder it fit at all...

But fuck, it did... it even rubbed against her clit, which gave her another source of pleasure.

And now he was fucking her so good that she could barely control herself. She bit the back of her hand, muffling her moans, her eyes closed tightly and her toes pointing in the air.

Hank huffed deeply in her ear, gripping the edge of the table as well as her breast. He felt like he was losing control - he missed fucking her like this, somewhere random in the apartment, in the middle of the day, so hard that they were both delirious afterwords...

Raven arched her back then, as his cock hit her just right, and she let out a moan by accident. She grabbed Hank's arm, and she moved her hips along with his thrusts, inching closer to her release.

Hank kept his face hidden in her neck, his cheeks bright red and sweat rolling down the sides of his face. He wanted to cum so bad - he was so close already, and the more she squeezed around him the more he wanted it.

He let go of her breast, reaching down and lifting up her leg. He forced himself up so he could go harder, looking down at Raven as she tried desperately to quiet herself. Her breasts bounced back and forth as he powerfully knocked into her.

"Hank- Hank, fuck- I'm gonna cum-" she whined, arching her back again. Hank huffed, so mesmerized by her that he didn't hear what she said. His glasses began to slide off his face, and they fell onto the floor, wet with sweat.

He was ready - he rammed into her harder, and she yelped, trying to find something to grab onto, and only knocking things over on the counter.

Together they began to whine and groan, until finally they came right at the same time.

Raven didn't want to sound like a slut, but every time he came inside of her she felt a chill go through her that lit up her chest and made her want to go all over again.

Hank slowly down, putting his hands on the edge of the counter and leaning on it. He slid his cock out of her reluctantly, and he lowered his head, trying to catch his breath.

Raven couldn't move. She was paralyzed from the pleasure. All she could do was lay there, her chest heaving up and down.

Once Hank could breathe properly, he leaned back over her, kissing her cheek and then her jaw. She let out a breath, wrapping her arms around him and pushing one hand into his soft, short hair.

——————————————

"What are you guys doing?" Wanda walked over to one of the round lunch tables, where sat Peter, and Peter's two friends Mike and Billy.

Mike had a small Afro, was super tall for his age, and was an omega. He was good at math, and was Peter's closest friend. Wanda suspected Mike had a crush on Peter. His mutation was cool - he could fly. Not only that, he could shoot balls electricity out of his hands.

Billy was the quiet one. He had blond rat tail all the way down to his butt and you guessed it: he talked to rats. Just rats. No other animal. He wasn't really good at anything, except helping Peter get into trouble. He was an alpha.

"We're making wagers, Wanda." Peter said as she sat down.
"About what?" She asked.
"About whether mom is gonna have an Alpha, Omega or Beta. We all put up ten bucks. Whoever wins, gets to keep it all." Peter hummed.
"You're gambling...?" Wanda asked.
"Not technically." Peter said, "But pretty much, yeah." He laughed, shoving Mike playfully.
"It's just fun and games Wanda. You wanna play?" Mike smiled kindly at her.
"Nah." Wanda shook her head.

"Alright, I think the baby's gonna be An alpha boy." Peter said.
"Omega Male." Billy said.
"I think the baby will be an Omega girl." Mikey hummed.
"Alright. My mom is at the doctor as we speak. I'll let you guys know what the result is." Peter nodded.
"I gotta go, I don't want to be late." Mike stood up and so did Billy.
"Alright, see ya, guys!" Peter waved.

Wanda giggled a little and Peter looked at her, "What's so funny?"
"Nothin. But I think Mikey's got a crush on you." Wanda said.
"No way, Wanda." Peter sighed, "So what do you think the babies gonna be?"
"I dunno." She shrugged, "I just hope it's a girl."

"Another girl, isn't that wonderful." Charles said as he and Erik were on their way home. Erik was smiling from ear to ear since they left the doctors office. He squeezed Charles' hand tenderly, "It is wonderful. I can't wait to meet her."
"Me too. Though, she's sitting right on my bladder right now." Charles shifted uncomfortably in his seat.

When they got home, Erik helped Charles upstairs, and dinner was being prepared in the kitchen.

"I'm so tired, Erik." Charles said, leaning back in his wheelchair as Erik pushed him to the bedroom.
"You should take a nap for a little while. You need rest, my love." Erik said.
"I need to finish grading my papers." Charles said, whining as Erik went to the closet to get a night dress for him.
"You can work on that later. You need to sleep."

Erik helped Charles into his night dress and he lifted him into the bed, pulling the blanket over him. Erik smiled down at him, and he stroked his long-ish dark waves off of his forehead.
"I love you." Erik said.
Charles smiled, "I love you..." he grabbed Erik's hand and pulled him down, and their lips met in a soft, gentle kiss.

"MAMA!!!" Peter screamed, running into the bedroom and leaping onto the bed. Erik pulled his lips away, standing up straight.
"Don't get your mother riled up, Peter. He's taking a nap." Erik said sternly.
"Oh, it's alright." Charles smiled at Peter, and Peter laid beside him, putting his head on Charles' chest.
"Hi daddy!" Wanda exclaimed, running to him. Erik hummed and lifted her up. He kissed her cheek, and Wanda looked down at Charles,
"So? What is it, mama?" She asked.

Charles hummed, "A little baby sister for you both."
Wanda gasped, looking at Erik who smiled at her, "Exciting isn't it?"
"Aw man!" Peter whined, "What's her assignment?"
"She's an omega." Charles hummed.
"AW DANG IT!!!" Peter groaned, "Mike won the bet!"
"Bet? What bet?" Erik chuckled.
"We put a bet on what the baby would be. And I'm out $10." Peter groaned.
"Maybe Mike will take you to the movies, Peter." Wanda chuckled mischievously.
"Shut up, Wanda!" Peter yelled.

"Alright! That's enough." Erik set Wanda down and he lifted Peter out of the bed, "Let Mama sleep please." He pushed the two out and blew Charles a kiss before shutting the door.

"Who's Mike?" Erik asked the Wanda after Peter went to the bathroom.
"He's Peter's friend. He has a crush on him." Wanda said.
"Oh?" Erik raised a brow, "And how do you know that?"
Wanda looked away shyly and Erik tisked, "Wanda, you can't just look into people's heads like that. It's a violation." Erik said.
"But mama does it!" Wanda whined.
"Mama is responsible. And more skilled than you." Erik said, "Is this Mike a beta?"
"No, he's an omega." Wanda nodded.
"Hmm." Erik sucked in a breath, "you shouldn't tease him about it."
"I'm just joking with him." Wand said, crossing her arms with a huff.
"I know." Erik sighed and patted her shoulder.

Peter appeared suddenly and he jumped onto the sofa beside Erik, snuggling against him. Erik wrapped his arm around him and looked back at the tv.
"When is dinner gonna be ready?" Peter asked.
"When it's always ready. Six o'clock." Erik said.
Peter sighed and he rested his head on Erik's chest as the three watched last week's episode of Charlie's Angels.

Charles dreamt of the baby his whole nap. He felt like he could see her face, and she was so beautiful.

This pregnancy was nothing like the first one. He only got a little nauseous before bed, and his ankles looked okay. He wasn't nearly as big either, which saved him money since he didn't have to buy an entirely new wardrobe.

Charles watched Erik work from afar most days, overseeing the construction of training rooms, changing rooms, and more high tech designs from Hank. Erik helped with the construction, and he was excited. He thought he could really help these kids, and Charles believed in him.

Raven was busy with Ororo, who was the most darling little girl, so she hadn't been helping Erik much. But she was waiting for training to start, and she was ready for it.

Everything right now was perfect. Charles was excited for their new baby. He was also happy to hear how happy the children were - regardless of the gambling, which he did not approve of. He was just glad they didn't hate the baby.

Charles heard the door open, and erik stepped inside, walking to the bed. He flipped on the light and Charles hummed, opening his eyes and smiling up at him. Erik sat down and leaned over him a little, "Hi."
"Hi." Charles smiled, reaching forward and putting his hand on Erik's chest.
"Are you hungry?" Erik asked.
Charles hummed and nodded, and Erik helped him into his wheelchair.

Charles used the joystick to push the chair down the hall. He turned into the dining room, going right to the head of the table and humming at the sight of the food.
"Oh, gosh, I'm hungry..." he said.
"Me too. Can we eat now?" Peter asked.
Erik sat down beside Charles and he hummed, and everyone got their own plates, except for Charles.

Erik got Charles his food first and set the plate in front of him. Charles hummed, starting right away.
"So- how was everyone's day?" Charles asked, covering his mouth as he chewed.
"Boring." Peter said.
"Mama did you know that the sun is so big that one million earth's could fit into it?" Wanda asked.
"Oh wow. I had no idea." Charles chuckled, "That is quite large."
"Mhm." Wanda nodded.
"Erik, what about you? How is construction?" Charles asked.
"It's going well from what I heard. We were gone most of the day so I couldn't get down there, but I think we're on track to have it finished by the end of the year." Erik nodded.
"Wonderful." Charles hummed, "Are you excited?" He smiled.
"Excited is the wrong word. I'm ready to help these kids. They deserve to understand themselves better and that they belong in this world too." Erik hummed.
Charles smiled and he reached over, squeezing Erik's arm lovingly, "I am with you one hundred percent, my darling."
Erik winked at him and Charles blushed.
Wanda made a face, looking at Peter, who rudely shouted out, "GET A ROOM!"

"Night night, daddy." Wanda said as Erik tucked her in.
"Goodnight, my darling." Erik kissed her cheek and then he walked over to Peter.
"When does the baby come out?" Peter asked.
"We've got four months to go, if our little girl chooses to come on time." Erik covered Peter with the blanket and he tucked him in.
"Aw man. That's so far away." Peter sighed.
Erik chuckled, "Go to sleep now." He kissed Peter's head and he walked out of their room.

Charles had gotten himself into bed already, and he was sitting up, papers strewn about the bed. He had a large book on top of a pillow, and he was grading the paper's on top.

"Charles... honestly?" Erik chuckled in disbelief.
"Shut up, Erik." Charles said, "I have to finish these or I'll be up all night."
Erik sighed, walking to the bathroom and turning on the shower.

After his shower, he came out of the bathroom and Charles was already nearly finished. He was working like a machine. Erik watched him carefully as he picked up each paper and graded them quickly.

Erik sometimes forgot how smart Charles was - well, that was the wrong word for it, but it surprised him sometimes. He was a genius, really, and he enjoyed sharing his knowledge.

And it was fun watching him work. He got so into it that he moved just automatically.

Erik laid down beside him, only in his boxers, and Charles didn't even flinch. Erik watched him curiously, until finally he finished the last page and put it on the stack.

"Done." He said, lifting the stack up and tying a rubber band around it.
Charles put the papers on his night stand and set the book on the floor. He put his pillow behind him and when he looked over, he jumped, not realizing Erik was there.

"Jesus Christ!" He shouted.
Erik laughed throwing himself back on the mattress. Charles furrowed his brows and he shoved Erik gently, "What is so funny! You scared me!"
Erik shook his head, "I'm not laughing at you - I just- I just adore you, Charles." He wiped his eyes and let out one last chuckle.
Charles sighed, "you really scared me."
Erik pushed himself up and he wrapped his arms around Charles, resting his chin on his shoulder, "Let me make it up to you." He pressed his lips to Charles' jaw, and Charles flinched and he hummed lowly, his lips curling into a smile.

Erik's hands were in Charles' night dress, feeling his chest and running his fingers over his sensitive nipples. Charles' eyes fell closed, and he pushed back against Erik. Erik huffed against Charles' neck, and he took the omegas nipples between his fingers and pinched.

Charles gasped, grabbing Erik's leg and arching his back where he sat. Erik smiled against his skin and he groped Charles' chest, leaning into his ear.

"Let's have sex..." he said.
Charles hummed and he nodded, "Lock the door."
Erik smiled and he took his hand out of Charles' night dress, lifting it out in front of him. The lock on the door clicked and Charles smiled, lying on his side. Erik laid right behind him, lifting up Charles' dress above his waist, and then shimmying his boxers down to his knees. He put his hands on Charles' waist, leaning back into his neck and this time leaving dark red hickeys on his skin.

Chapter Text

Westchester, New York

August 1st, 1979

7 months

It was the last month of summer break, and the children were getting their last days of swimming in.

Peter and Wanda spent all day at the pool, and so did Erik, who had taken over supervising. They were up at 8 o'clock, and as soon as they finished breakfast, they were gone to the pool. By 3 o'clock, the two were exhausted from the sun, and they would sleep for two hours after.

It wasn't the best routine, but Charles figured they were children and they needed the fun.

Charles spent his days reading, or finishing up work for the start of the new school year. He was terribly pregnant, which wasn't comfortable at all for him. His back hurt, his nipples hurt, his head hurt. He felt like he was constantly in a state of discomfort.

But he could feel her inside of him, and that made it all okay.

They were down to 3 names:

Elizabeth

Nina

Harriet

Charles rather liked the name Nina, but Erik wasn't so sure. Charles thought he was dragging his feet, they needed to decide soon. In Charles' head, her name was Nina. He would convince Erik of it.

Right now, Charles was sitting in the living room, the windows wide open to allow a breeze to come through. He was sitting in his recliner, writing down a list of things he needed to order before the new school year.

The front door opened, and in an instant Peter appeared in front of Charles.
"Mama!!" He jumped.
"Hello, my darling." Charles smiled, looking at the boy who was completely burnt, "Did dad put sunblock on you?" Charles sighed, pushing himself up.
"He said we don't need sunblock because he never used it before." Peter said.
"Ugh." Charles sighed, turning Peter around to look at his skin, "It was invented for a reason..." he mumbled, "Where are the stragglers?"
"Still at the pool. But they're coming." Peter nodded, turning back around, "Can I go take a nap?"
"Yes. I'll wake you before dinner." Charles kissed his cheek and Peter went off to his room.

"Hello?" Erik said as he and Wanda finally walked into the house ten minutes later.
They walked into the living room and Wanda ran to Charles. Charles smiled at her, wrapping her in his arms and kissing her head.
"Ow!" She yelped, quickly pulling away. Charles looked at her skin and he huffed, "My god, you're as red as an apes arse!" Charles looked at Erik, "Erik, why didn't you put sunblock on them?!"
"That stuff doesn't work." Erik said.
"What do you mean it doesn't work?! Of course it works!! They're burnt, Erik!" Charles sighed frustratedly, turning back to Wanda, "Does it hurt a lot?"
"Just a little." Wanda shrugged, "I'm really tired." Then she yawned.
"Okay. Go take a nap." Charles pushed her and he turned to Erik who was sat by the window, pulling out his pack of cigarettes.

"Do you have anything to say for yourself?!" Charles shouted.
"I didn't think it would get you so upset, Charles." Erik chuckled.
"UV Rays can cause all kinds of skin problems for them in the future, Erik, including skin cancer." Charles shook his head, "I am so angry with you."
"Alright, alright, Charles, I'm sorry." Erik said, "I won't do it again."
Charles shook his head, trying to lift himself into his wheelchair.

Erik flicked his cigarette out of the window, walking to Charles and trying to help him into his chair. Charles smacked his hands away, "Don't touch me."
Erik breathed in deeply and he stepped back, watching Charles struggle into his chair. He wheeled himself out of the room and Erik covered his face with his hands and dragged them slowly down.

Charles had been getting angry a lot lately, which was unusual, but expected. His hormones were all over the place. One minute he was happy and laughing, and the next he was sobbing or he was angry at something (usually Erik).

Hank told Erik to just "smile and wave", and Erik tried to. But he hated seeing his beloved Charles like this.

The below ground training rooms were just about finished, and the older students had already been enrolled in the course for the Spring semester.

Erik was ready. He had begun working out again, trying to get as fit as possible. He ran around the track every morning and lifted weights, and joined the family for breakfast after.

On top of all that, their little one was going to arrive soon. He had her room prepared, everything built and set up. Charles picked all of the clothes, diapers, equipment, etc.

Erik left Charles alone for about an hour, but he couldn't stand to be away from him any longer. He quietly opened the door, peaking his head inside. Charles was on his back, asleep, his hair pushed back with a black elastic headband.

Erik quietly shut the door, and he snuck over to the bed, slipping off his shoes. He climbed onto the bed, laying on his side and reaching for Charles' belly.

"Don't touch me, Erik." Charles said, his voice tired.
Erik sighed, dropping his hand, "Charles, I'm sorry. I didn't know how important it was to you. I won't do it again, I promise."
Charles opened one eye, looking at Erik, who was frowning at him. The brunette huffed, closing his eyes again and grabbing Erik's hand, pressing it to his belly. Erik smiled again, and he laid down, pressing his cheek against Charles' chest.

Charles smiled a little now, feeling Erik's warmth and getting more comfortable than he already was.
"I don't know how you sit by that pool all day." He said.
"Mmm, I bring a book and I'm good for the day. They really can entertain themselves." Erik chuckled, "I got a look at this Omega that likes Peter."
"Are you talking about Mike Kindle?" Charles asked.
"Yes. He's actually a rather nice young man. He's cute. He and Peter are pretty much inseparable, I think."
"Oh my. I didn't know that. He has a lethal mutation." Charles breathed in, "His parents dropped him off here and never came back."
"Jesus." Erik huffed, "Poor kid."
Charles nodded in agreement, "Maybe we should have him for dinner."
"We could." Erik hummed, "I'm sure that would make Peter happy."
"Why do you say that?" Charles raised a brow.
"I dunno. I'm not an empath like you, but there's a vibe. I have a feeling his feelings will grow when he gets older." Erik shrugged, looking up at Charles, who looked down at him.

Erik smiled at his lover, and he pushed himself up, kissing his cheek tenderly.
"I'm glad you're not mad at me anymore..." Erik said, pushing his face into Charles' neck.
"Mmm..." Charles wrapped his arms around Erik's shoulders, "I wish we could fuck."
Erik's laugh was muffled, and he turned his head, biting Charles' ear. "Ah!! Erik, stop!" Charles cackled.

————————————————————

"Are you both excited for school?" Charles asked as the two got ready for bed.
Wanda brushed her teeth in the bathroom and Peter slipped on his matching pajama pants.
"No way. I hate school." Peter said.
"You don't hate it, Peter." Charles frowned.
"Yes I do. And it's stupid." Peter grumbled.
"Peter, that's not nice." Charles sighed, "Why don't you like it?"
Peter mumbled as he walked to his bed, climbing inside and lying back, "It's too hard. Everybody is always ahead-a me."
"Why don't you ask for help, my darling?" Charles asked, brushing his silver hair back.
Peter shrugged, and Charles hummed, "I'll help you, Peter. But you have to tell me when you don't understand something. Alright, my baby?"
Peter hummed and nodded, reaching up for Charles.

Charles could barely bend over, but he was able to give Peter a few kisses.

"I'm excited for science." Wanda said, running to her bed and jumping in.
"What specifically are you excited for?" Charles asked as he tucked Peter in and gave him one more kiss.
"Space!" Wanda giggled. Charles smiled as he went over to her, covering her up, "Give me a space fact."
"Did you know that there are more stars in space than grains of sand on earth?" Wanda asked.
"Oh my." Charles raised his brows, "That's... a lot of stars."
Wanda laughed and Charles grinned, leaning down and giving her kisses.

Charles tucked her in with one last kiss, and he shut off the light, "Goodnight my darlings, I'll see you in my dreams."

Charles went down the hall and to the kitchen, starting a cup of tea for himself. He had a splitting headache and he was hoping the tea would help him.

He hummed softly as he stirred in his honey and milk. He picked up his mug and went back down the hall and to the living room.

Erik was sitting in his chair, his legs crossed and a book sat atop his thigh. Charles set his tea beside his own chair, and he weakly lifted himself up and into his recliner. He put his legs up in the chair and grabbed his notebook and pen, and started his work.

The two found themselves here lately. Sitting quietly together while they did their own thing. It was peaceful.

They sat in silence for about two hours, until Charles dozed off, with his notebook atop his belly.

Erik set down his book, standing up and stretching. He had a quick smoke before he came back in. He gently lifted Charles out of the chair and he carried him to the bedroom. He laid him down and Erik covered him with the comforter.

Erik closed up their part of the mansion, shutting off the lights and making sure the doors and windows were locked. He checked the kitchen, making sure the stove and oven were off.

He went back into the bedroom, doing his nightly routine which consisted of a shower and flossing his teeth. Tonight he trimmed his beard a little, as it was looking more full than he liked. He changed into a pair of boxers, and he flipped on the fan before he climbed into bed (it was unusually hot this year and he hated the heat).

Charles felt Erik's presence right away, and he rolled over on his side. Erik helped him roll over, fixing his legs for him. Charles nuzzled his face into Erik's chest and he wrapped his arm around his waist.

"Goodnight, baby..." Erik said, squeezing Charles closer.

—————————————————

Ororo was crawling like nobodies business. She was an active baby.

She was beautiful - stark white, densely curly hair, and the most beautiful chocolate brown eyes. Her skin was beautifully dark, and she was quite chubby for a 2 and a half year old.

But Raven and Hank wouldn't have it any other way. She was just perfect.

"Say dada, Ori. Da-da." Hank said as the little girl played with her blocks on the floor.
"Bababababa." She babbled. Hank chuckled, "Close enough."

Hank loved his life right now. Raven was in spectacular shape. The best he'd ever seen her. She loved being a mother. And Hank loved being a father. Ororo was so smart, and she was such a happy baby. She barely got upset, but when she did, it would start to pour outside. But she was his little girl, and he absolutely adored her.

He nearly finished the aircraft, there were just a few adjustments he wanted to make. Finally after all these years, his vision was coming alive.

But there was one thing that wasn't working for him. He had begun to grow immune to his serum. He spent the time he had alone tinkering with it.

Sometimes his hands would turn big and hairy, or his feet would grow back, or blue fur would appear on his back. He'd inject more and more serum until it disappeared.

Is this worth it? This question ran around his head night and day.

Raven was comfortable being blue at home, just not out. But Hank couldn't remember the last time he was in his beast form.

He didn't feel like he was living authentically. He didn't want to hide who he was. This human form wasn't him, not anymore. And hiding this part of himself was starting to show in his work.

He knew, too, that taking too much serum wasn't the smartest idea. He remembered what happened to Charles all those years ago...

He wondered if he should ween himself off. He wanted to talk to Raven about it but... he was kind of embarrassed by it.

"It's lunchtime!!" Raven sang, walking into the living room and lifting Ororo up, "Hungry?" She asked her and Ororo giggled, nodding her head.
Raven then looked down at Hank, "Hungry?"
"Starving." Hank stood up and the three went into the dining room.

Raven put Ororo into her high chair, and she got her her lunch, which was fruit and ham cut up into tiny little pieces, with a sippy cup with whole milk inside. Ororo started right away, eating messily.

Raven brought two sandwiches in from the kitchen, handing Hank his and sitting beside him.
"Mmmm." Hank hummed as he chewed.
"I can't wait to cuddle on the couch later and dig into that tub of ice cream." Raven said.
"I think I'm gonna pull an all nighter in the lab tonight." Hank said.
"What? But I thought we were gonna regret eating that tub of ice cream together." Raven frowned.
"I know, but there's something I have to work on." Hank nodded.
Raven exhaled through her nose and she looked down at her plate, "I don't like sleeping without you."
"I'll make it up to you, I promise. But this is really important."

What the hell is so important?

He's always in that lab. And he acts like I don't know that there's something going on. He never talks to me. He keeps everything inside.

Raven didn't know how to make Hank open up to her. He always thought that his feelings didn't matter, or that they weren't important. But they were to her, and she wanted to help him. She didn't want him to suffer alone...

Hank was such a good father... Raven didn't think she'd ever been so attracted to him. He loved Ororo, and Raven could see it in everything he did.

But he seemed so distant from her lately... she didn't know what it was. He spent all of his free time in the lab, and he would never tell her what he was working on.

She just wanted to help him. They were supposed to be a team in all this, and sometimes it didn't feel that way.

At 7 o'clock, Raven rocked Ororo in the rocking chair, while the little girl sucked on her binky and blinked sleepily up at Raven, white her little hand gripped her shirt.
Raven smiled at her, lifting her hand and stroking her chubby cheek, "You'll learn that your daddy is very good at keeping secrets from me." She said softly, "he doesn't tell me anything."

Ororo was asleep only minutes later, and Raven rocked her for a little while longer. She laid her in her crib, wrapping her up with the blanket and turning off every light but the night light.

Hank looked into one of his microscopes, taking another look at the serum. He couldn't figure out where to change it.

The door to the lab slid open, and he heard it, but he wasn't paying attention.

Raven hadn't been in the lab in a while. It was kind of a mess in here. She walked to the back, seeing Hank at his desk.

Hank felt a gentle hand on his shoulder and he lifted his head up, turning around, "Oh. Hi."
"Hey," Raven sat down beside him, and she pointed to the microscope, "Watcha lookin' at?"
"Ah, nothing... just something Im working on." Hank shrugged, "Is Ororo asleep?"
"Yep." Raven leaned against the table, "Anything else you want to talk about?"
Hank kept his eyes away and he shook his head. Raven sighed, "Figures." She went to stand up, and Hank turned, "W-Wait..."
Raven looked at him, noticing the look of embarrassment on his face. She sat back down, "Tell me."
Hank sucked in a breath, nervously fiddling with the microscope, "The serum isn't working anymore."
"What do you mean?" Raven raised a brow.
"I mean, it stopped working. So I've been injecting myself with more and more of it, but..." he dropped his hands on his legs and lowered his head, "I can't keep living like this, Raven."
"Living like...?" Raven sat up a little.
Hank sighed and he stood up, taking his glasses off and rubbing his face, "I hate hiding myself. Now that we have Ororo it feels... wrong. Like I'm showing her that she has to be ashamed of herself." Hank leaned against one of the metal tables, keeping his head down, "But you won't want to look at me when I'm beast..."
"What?!" Raven laughed, "Hank..."

Raven stood up, and her human form peeling back. Hank looked up, his eyes softening at the sight of her bright orange hair, and dark blue, rough skin.

She walked to him, grabbing his hands and smiling at him, "You look at me like this all the time, Hank. You think I'd have a problem with beast?" She shook her head, "I love you any way I can getcha."
Hank chuckled and Raven smiled widely, "And it's true, you know. Ororo needs to know that it's okay to be who she is. And I think it starts with us."
"What are you saying?" Hank furrowed his brows.
"If you're going to be blue and hairy all the time then... I'll be blue, too." Raven nodded.
"You'd do that for me?" Hank asked in disbelief.
"Hank, don't be an idiot. I'd kill for you." Raven leaned in, pecking his lips, "Come on, it's ice cream time."

———————————————————

Westchester, New York

September 26th, 1979

8 1/2 months

"Oh, my little niece is so beautiful." Charles hummed, rocking Ororo in his arms. He and Raven sat at the kitchen table upstairs, having coffee together.

Raven smiled at the two and she tilted her head a little, "She loves you."
"I love her." Charles smiled, leaning down and kissing Ororo's cheek. Ororo giggled, reaching up and pulling on Charles' shirt.
"How is Hank?" Charles looked up at Raven and Raven nodded with a hum, "He's good. But he sheds all over the house."
Charles laughed, "Jesus, that's not funny."
Raven snorted, "No, it definitely is. But he's so much happier now."
"What about you?" Charles asked.
"Eh... I'm getting used to it. My whole life I've felt embarrassed by the way I look and that's hard to get over. I'm ready for it, but it's uncomfortable right now." Raven shrugged.
"It'll get easier. Soon you'll forget to even think about it."
Raven smiled and she took a sip of her coffee, "How are you and Erik?"
"Fine." Charles sighed, "I'm trying to be calm. I'm trying. But if he even breathes wrong I feel like I'll snap." Charles closed his eyes, trying to calm himself down from just talking about it, "I keep trying to remind myself that it's my hormones... I don't mean to be so nasty, but everything hurts. My back, my ass, my head... I can't move. I can't move at all..."
Raven put her hand on Charles' arm and she nodded, "Charles, Erik knows all that. He would never blame you for it."
"I know but... I love him so much and I know that it stings." Charles looked down at Ororo, who was staring up at he and Raven, "Oh god, I want this baby out of me..."
Raven breathed in deeply and she leaned over, kissing Charles' cheek.

Charles was on maternity leave for the next three months, thankfully, which helped with his temper. He was able to sleep as much as he needed, and spend time alone to recharge.

The children had started school at the very beginning of September, and Peter was struggling. He was actually talking to Charles about it now, and Charles began to wonder if Peter had ADHD...

Right now, he was helping Peter with his homework in the living room, explaining each math problem to him thoroughly. Peter seemed to understand the content with extra help.

"And done." Charles smiled, "Wonderful work, my darling."
"Yeessss!" Peter jumped, "Can I go play with my Tonka trucks now?"
"Yes, put your homework away first." Charles nodded.

Erik looked over from the other chair, with the newspaper in his lap.
"He's getting better isn't he?" Erik asked.
"Yes. But he needs the extra help." Charles hummed, rubbing his temples, "I still want to get him tested for ADHD."
"What for?" Erik raised a brow.
"So that we know what the problem is. That way we can help him." Charles said.
Erik grumbled, "he just needs some extra attention, Charles. Doesn't mean there's a problem."
Charles breathed in slowly, feeling the anger welling in his chest, "Erik, he's struggling and he doesn't need to be. We can help him better when we know what he needs help with. That's why we need the diagnosis."
Erik hummed deeply, shaking his head, "alright. Whatever you want to do, I'm with you."

"Mama seems mad." Wanda said as Erik tucked her in.
"It's his hormones. That's what happens when you get pregnant." Erik nodded.
"At least he's not mad at us. He's only mad at daddy." Peter said from his bed.
Erik sighed, "I will gladly take the anger." He kissed Wanda's cheeks and walked over to Peter, tucking him in.
"Why don't you tell him to stop, daddy?" Wanda asked.
"Well... I know he doesn't mean it. When you love someone as much as I love your mother, you grow to look past things like this. I know he'll come out of it, and I know he loves me." Erik kissed Peter's cheek and then he flipped off the light, "Goodnight, babies."

Erik walked into the bedroom, where Charles was already in bed, lying on his side and reading a book.

Erik took a quick shower, and he came out in his boxers, walking to the bed and climbing in. Charles closed his book, slowly turning over and setting it on the bedside table.

"I'm so tired, and I didn't even do anything today." Charles said, laying his head on the pillow and closing his eyes. Erik reached over, putting his hand on Charles' belly, "What were our name options again?"
"Mm... Elizabeth, Nina, and... I forgot the other one." Charles said.
"Hmm." Erik thought for a moment and then he nodded, "Nina... Nina, I rather like that."
"Oh really?" Charles chuckled, "Have I finally convinced you?"
"I think so." Erik nodded, "I'm so excited."
Charles opened his eyes, looking at Erik, who had a slight smile on his face.
"I'm excited, too. I just wish these mood swings would stop... I hate feeling this way..." Charles, reached over, caressing Erik's cheek, "I'm so sorry for the way I've acted, Erik..."
"Don't be silly." Erik shook his head, brushing back Charles' dark hair, "I don't care how angry you get at me. There is nothing you could do that would make me not love you." Erik leaned down, kissing Charles' cheek, "I worship the ground you walk on, Charles. You know that."
Charles' breath hitched and he nodded, "I know..."

Erik smiled, and he closed the small gap, their lips smooshing together.

Charles melted, and he felt all of his frustration wash right over him. Charles could feel Erik's love, and it made him warm. He missed Erik...

They hadn't been intimate in months, and Charles didn't realize how much it upset him until now... maybe that's why he was so angry.

He missed kissing him, smelling him, feeling his hands on him...

Erik could feel Charles' need in his kiss - he couldn't deny that he ached for Charles everyday.

Sometimes he thought he was sick for wanting Charles so much but... he loved him. He loved Charles so much, and even 20 minutes away from him made him sad. He missed touching him, feeling his skin and letting his scent intoxicate him.

But it was too hard for Charles to even move, let alone have sex. Charles and Erik were old school: if they couldn't have sex the classic way, it just wouldn't happen, so they just didn't have sex at all.

Erik couldn't wait to touch him again. But he was patient.

He gently pulled back, smiling at Charles, who smiled back at him. Erik laid down on his side, welcoming Charles into his arms. Charles nuzzled right against him, forgetting all about his anger today.

Erik lifted his hand up, he snapped his fingers, and the lights in the room clicked off.

Chapter Text

Westchester, New York

October 10th, 1979

"Mama, I'm gonna be a lady bug for Halloween." Wanda said. 
"Aah, thats perfect for you. Do they have that at the costume store?" Charles asked as he buttered his toast.
"Yep. Daddy's gonna take me and Peter today." Wanda smiled.
"Peter, what are you going as?" Charles asked.
"I'm glad you asked." Peter smirked, "Me, Mike and Billy are gonna dress up as a horse, and we're gonna say there's five of us inside, but really there's only three of us. So extra candy."
Charles hummed, not convinced, "Well, good luck to you, my darling."

Erik had left early this morning to set up the simulation for today's training for group 1. He didn't understand this computer stuff, but Hank made it pretty easy for him.

He was taking the children to the costume store after school, per Charles' request, so he wouldn't make the training too grueling today.

After the children had gone down to their classes, Charles spent his morning reading. He sat in the living room in his recliner, his cheek resting on his hand.

He felt uncomfortable all morning, but the discomfort was now turning into pain. He adjusted himself in his chair as best he could, trying to make the pain go away.

Contractions...? Perhaps. They didn't feel like this the last time. Probably Braxton Hicks... hopefully...

———————————————————

"Daddy!!!" Wanda yelled as she ran down the hall and into Erik's arms. He lifted her up with a groan, kissing her cheek, "How was your day, princess?"
"Good!" She smiled.
"Hi dad." Peter hugged Erik's leg, and Erik patted his head, "Are we ready to go?"
The two hummed, and so they went off into the garage, getting in one of the nice Mercedes and driving into town.

Charles thought a nap would help. But it didn't. Now he could feel the pain in his abdomen and his lower back. Every 20 minutes he'd get a sharp pain that would make him tense up, and now he was getting worried.

He looked down at his watch, which read 4 o'clock.

Oh god... where is Erik?

Charles pushed himself up, leaning on one hand and sucking in deep breaths. He shakily put his fingers to his temple, closing his eyes.

Raven, I need you upstairs. It's an emergency.

Raven heard his voice loud and clear, and she was just waking Ororo from her nap. Luckily Hank was working on dinner and could watch her.

Raven ran upstairs, opening the door and immediately hearing Charles groaning from the bedroom.
"Charles!" She ran down the hall, turning into the bedroom, where Charles was laying back against the headboard, his cheeks red and wet with sweat.
"Raven- oh thank god-" Charles groaned, "Where is Erik?"
"He went out with the kids- are you in labor?!" Raven shouted.
Charles chuckled breathily, squeezing his eyes closed, "I-I've sort of been in labor all day-"
"ALL DAY?!" Raven gasped, "How far apart are the contractions?"
"10 minutes. There's still time, I think, but I have to get in touch with Erik." Charles huffed, "Take me to Cerebro-"
"WHAT?! Are you crazy?! No, I have to get you to the hospital-"
"NO!" Charles shouted, "Erik is not going to miss this! Do as I say, Raven!"

Raven huffed with frustration and she lifted chairs into his wheelchair.

The went underground, down the smooth metal hallway and to a large round door. Charles gripped the arms of his wheelchair, and as they approached the door, the pad on the side scanned Charles' face.

"Welcome, Professor."

Raven pushed him down the catwalk, until they reached the mother board. Charles grabbed Cerebro, shakily putting it atop his head. He pressed a button and closed his eyes, and suddenly the room had turned red.

————————————————

"Daddy I want this one!" Wanda jumped, pointing up at ladybug costume.
"Alright, let me look." Erik grabbed two of them, looking for her size. He put the other back and handed her the costume and she gasped.

"WAAAAAHHH!!!"  Peter jumped out in front of her, with a disgustingly horrifying mask. Wanda screamed loudly, dropping her costume on the floor.
"Stop that!" Erik shouted, grabbing the mask off his face.
Peter cackled loudly, "You shoulda seen your face!"
"Apologize now." Erik grabbed Peter's arm and Peter sighed, "I'm sorry."
Wanda sniffled and she picked up her costume, "It wasn't even that scary."
"Oh yeah? There's a really freaky one over there." Peter grabbed her hand and the two ran in the other direction. Erik sighed, rubbing his face and going to follow them.

Erik.

Erik stopped in his tracks, furrowing his brows. He felt Charles in his head, a comforting presence that he often felt.

"Charles?" He asked.

Erik, I'm in labor right now. Raven is taking me to the hospital, but you have to meet us there. Can you do that?

"Yes, yes, we'll go now."

Erik ran to the other side of the store, grabbing Peter and Wanda.

"We have to go right now." Erik said.
"But what about our costumes?" Peter asked.
"Halloween isn't for three weeks. We have plenty of time. Come on."

Erik parked the car in front of the hospital, getting out with Wanda and Peter and walking up to the maternity floor.

He saw Raven in the waiting room, and she stood up, "Hey!"
"How is he?" Erik asked.
"He's fine, still 10 minutes apart. And he already tricked the nurses into letting you back there, so you can go right in." Raven nodded, "I'll take the kids home."
"Will you?" Erik asked.
"Of course. We can have a sleepover. Sound good, guys?" Raven smiled at the two.
"Is mama okay?" Peter asked Erik.
"He's fine, he's having a baby right now." Erik knelt down and he kissed both of their cheeks, "In a few hours you'll get to meet your baby sister. Isn't that exciting?"
"Kinda." Peter said.
"Are you gonna come home after?" Wanda asked.
"We might have to stay a few nights, but we'll see you in the morning, alright?" Erik hugged them both, "I have to go, or I'll miss it." Erik stood up and he patted Raven's shoulder, then ran down the hall.

Erik slowed down as he reached the hospital bedroom, stopping in front and peaking inside. He looked at Charles, who was covered in sweat, with three nurses setting everything up on the other side of the room.

Erik was nervous. He didn't know if he could handle this.

"Birth is something for omegas to know, not us."

He remembered that alpha in the sitting room before the twins were born. He wondered if she was right.

But then he looked closer, and he could see Charles crying. His heart broke from the sight, and without missing another beat he opened the door.

"Charles!" He ran to the bed and Charles cried out, "Erik!" Erik wrapped his arms around him and Charles pushed his face into his neck, sobbing as he did.

"I was so scared, Erik-" Charles cried.
"I know- I'm here now." Erik pulled back, cupping Charles' red face.
"It hurts-" Charles said, his expression full of pain. Erik nodded his head, "I know. What can I do?"
Charles shook his head, "Nothing-" he looked towards the nurses, "I think it's time ladies, let's go." Charles shouted.

The nurses turned around and one of them walked to him, checking underneath his gown. She stood back up, "I'll get the doctor."

Charles sighed of relief and he took Erik's hand, "Help me sit up, Erik."
Erik pushed Charles up, and he climbed behind him, pulling him back against his chest. Charles closed his eyes, and he felt calmer now. Erik's arms were wrapped around him, as they should have been.

The pain was close together now, and Charles groaned and whined, gripping Erik's hands and pushing back against him. Erik rocked him through it, stroking the back of his hands with his thumbs.

The doctor on call put up Charles' legs in stirrups, and he crouched down between his legs.
"Charles, are you ready?" He asked.
Charles huffed, nodding his head quickly.
"Alright, give me a big push when you're ready."

Charles chewed on his bottom lip, and he looked up at Erik, who nodded at him.
Charles sucked in a deep breath, and he pushed.

He squeezed Erik's hands as a scream erupted from his belly. But it was only for a second, and he let go. His chest heaved up and down rapidly, and he moaned with agony.
Erik squeezed Charles' hands, "You're alright, Charles." He nodded at him.

"Charles, focus." The doctor said. Charles lifted his head up, feeling the dizziness coming on.
"Give me another really big push, Charles." The doctor said.

Charles pushed - he pushed and pushed, and after 10 minutes the baby wasn't out yet.

Charles fell back against Erik after another big push, and he felt himself slipping into unconsciousness. He shook his head back and forth as he cried, "I can't-I can't do it-" he forced out.
"You can, Charles-" Erik rocked him, putting his hand on his face, "One more. Just one. Come on." Erik kissed his cheek, and with another sob, Charles sat up slightly.

"Last one, Charles." The doctor said, grabbing the baby's head.

With all of the might he could muster, he pushed.

The doctor pulled the baby, lifting her up and patting her back as he did. She began to cry, and the doctor handed her to a nurse.

Erik kissed Charles' sweaty head, rocking him still, "You did it." He said, but Charles could barely hear him. He was absolutely delirious.

He could hear the baby crying - it was muffled, but he could hear her.
One of the nurses swaddled the baby, carrying her over. Charles lifted his head up, and suddenly it was all clear. He could hear her, and he could see her little face.

The nurse placed the baby in Charles' arms, and she was crying still. Tears were rolling down Charles' face, and he shakily lifted his fingers to her face, stroking her cheek. She calmed instantly, staring up at Charles with big blue eyes. Charles smiled at her, lifting her up and kissing her head.

Erik watched, his own eyes wet with tears. He gently put his hand on her head, stroking the few dark hairs. Charles lifted his head then, turning to look at Erik.

Erik smiled at Charles, a warm smile that Charles didn't see often. Charles leaned in, and Erik kissed him tenderly.

—————————————

"She's so pretty, aunt Raven." Wanda said as she sat beside Raven, looking down at Ororo, who was sucking on her binky and blinking tiredly.
"Isn't she?" Raven grinned, "I think she's ready for bed, hmm?"
Wanda nodded, and she followed Raven to Ororo's bedroom.

Peter sat with Hank in his office, staring at all the dead animals in jars on his shelf.
"Why do you keep those?" Peter asked.
"Uhh, I collect them." Hank nodded.
"Why?" Peter asked.
"I find them interesting. I... think they're cool. Don't you?" Hank asked, looking up from his desk.
"Uh... no?" Peter sucked in a breath, "When will my mom and dad be home?"
"I'm not sure. They haven't called yet, but they will." Hank nodded.

"Well... let me know when they call." Peter stood up from the chair, walking out of Hank's office and down the hall to the living room.

He climbed on the sofa, grabbing the remote and flipping on the tv.

"Do you think I'm weird?" Hank stood in front of the sink, washing the dishes while Peter and Wanda sat on the sofa with their bowls of ice cream.
"Weird how?" Raven asked, leaning against the counter.
"I dunno... just like weird." Hank shrugged.
"Yeah, I do. But not in a bad way. In a sexy way." Raven smirked.
Hank chuckled, "thanks."

The phone on the wall rang and Raven grabbed it, putting it to her ear.

"Hello?" She asked.
"It's Erik."
"Oh, thank god. We thought you were never gonna call." Raven sighed.
"Charles had some complications with the after birth."
"Oh my god. Is he okay?"
"Yes, he's alright now. He and the baby are okay, just sleeping now. It's been a long day." Erik sighed.
"Alright, well... do you want to say goodnight to the kids?"
"Yeah, put them on."

"Daddy!!" They both yelled into the phone.
"Are you both behaving, I hope?" Erik asked.
"Yep." Peter said.
"Where's mama and the baby?" Wanda asked.
"Mama and Nina are asleep right now. Mama loves you, and he can't wait to see you in the morning."
"Are you gonna come home tomorrow?" Peter asked.
"We have to stay another night, I'm afraid. You'll stay with Uncle Hank and Aunt Raven for now, alright?"
"Awww." The two whined.
"It'll be alright. Be good, and go to sleep. I love you." Erik said.
"Love you, daddy!" Wanda shouted.
"Bye dad. Love you!" Peter handed the phone to Raven and he turned to Wanda, "I'm tired."
"Me too." Wanda nodded.
"Alright, let's hop in bed." Raven hummed, pushing the two down the hall after hanging up the phone.

————————————————

It was only 1:30 am, and Nina was wailing from her crib. Erik got right up, lifting the newborn out of her crib and rocking her gently.

Charles slowly opened his eyes, lifting his head and trying to wake up.
"She's hungry..." Charles reached for her, and Erik brought her over.
"I'll go make a bottle." Erik kissed Charles' cheek.

Charles laid back with her, rocking her as she whimpered. Her little face was so round, and the hair atop her head was dark like his. She was perfect.

He watched her, trying not to let his eyes fall closed, until Erik came in with the bottle. He handed it to Charles, sitting down beside his legs.

Charles began to feed her, and she began to eat, starved it seemed.
"She looks like you already." Erik said.
"Really?" Charles smiled.
"Mhm." Erik put his hand on her head, "I spoke to Raven and the children."
"Oh, how are they?" Charles asked.
"Good. They were just heading to bed when I called. They miss you and they want to see Nina."
"Are they coming tomorrow?"
"Should be here around 10 o'clock." Erik sighed, looking at Charles as he fed Nina and gazed at her with the most loving eyes.

I wouldn't want anyone else to be the mother of my children.

When Nina was done, Charles burped her, which caused a poop. He handed her over to Erik who took care of it, then laid her back in her crib. Charles laid back in the hospital bed, and Erik gave him a kiss. He shut off the light and got back on top of the cot, lay in his head down and trying to go back to sleep.

——————————————————

"Mama?" The door opened at 10 o'clock the next morning, and the twins peaked inside, looking at Charles, who was waiting for them with Nina in his arms.

"Hi, my darlings." Charles smiled, "It's alright, come here."
Wanda and Peter sheepishly walked over, looking at the little baby in Charles' arms.
They looked at her with wide eyes, in awe of the baby before them.

"This is Nina." Charles said, "She's so excited to meet you."
"She's asleep." Peter said.
"I know, but she is excited." Charles chuckled.
"Her hands are so little, Mama." Wanda said.
"They are, aren't they?" Charles hummed.
"Can I touch her?" Peter asked.
"Yes, be very gentle, Peter."

Peter reached forward, gently taking Nina's little hand. Wanda took her other one, and they both gasped at the same time.
"She's so smooth." Peter said.

"She's beautiful, Erik." Raven leaned over to him.
"Thank you. Charles did a spectacular job." Erik hummed, "He seems sad."
"What? Why do you think that?" Raven asked.
"I dunno." Erik shrugged, "He just seems sad."

——————————————————-

October 20th, 1979

Charles was sad. It was worse than that, he was depressed. He didn't know why. He just felt like there was a weight on his chest that he couldn't get rid of.

It was hard to get up. Too hard, in fact. He stayed in bed for the past week. He just couldn't bring himself to get out of bed.

Erik was wonderful - he always was. He took care of the children and Nina, and Charles was grateful to him.

Erik was up early tending to Nina, and Charles watched him from the bed, still wrapped up in the blanket.
She couldn't stop crying, no matter how hard Erik tried. It was making Charles' ears ring, so he pushed himself up, holding out his arms, "Give her to me, Erik."
Erik brought her over, and Charles took her, hushing her softly while he rocked her and stroked her cheek

She calmed down right away, and Charles hummed softly to her, "You love Mama, hmm?" he asked her.
Erik sat down beside Charles, and he put his hand on his back, "are you hungry?"
Charles shook his head, "lay with me..."

Erik laid back against the head board, and Charles leaned against him, still rocking Nina in his arms.
Erik played with Charles' hair, spinning it around between his fingers, "What can I do to help you, Charles?"
Charles shrugged, shaking his head, "I don't know... I just need you beside me..."

Charles fell asleep right there, and Erik let him. He laid like this for an hour, before quietly and carefully picking Nina up.

He laid the sleeping baby in her crib, giving her a kiss. He helped Charles to lay back down and he covered him up, letting him sleep.

————————————————————

The Mansion was decorated for Halloween, per Charles' request, and thanks to the tireless efforts of the professors who took it on.

This was Wanda's favorite time of year. The leaves had begun turning, the air smelled of wood burning fire, and it was getting chillier out, so she could wear her favorite pea coat that Erik bought her for school this year.

She also loved Halloween, dressing up as anything she wanted to and receiving bucket loads of candy. It was the best time of year for her.

She was sad, though, because Charles was in bed all the time. She felt his sadness, and she wished she could make it go away.

But she didn't understand why he was sad. He had a new baby, she thought that would make him happy. She didn't know, but she wanted to try and help.

She and Peter went up stairs after school, walking through the door and dropping their bags on the floor. They each ran to Charles and Erik's bedroom, opening the door and peaking inside.

They could see Charles, on his side with a book in front of him.

"Mama?" Wanda asked, opening the door further. Charles looked up and he smiled small, "Hello, my darlings. How was school?"
Wanda and Peter walked to the bed, climbing up and laying against him.
"I hate math." Peter said.
"You're getting better at it everyday, my love." Charles brushed back Peter's hair gently, "And you?" He asked Wanda.
"It was okay. I just couldn't wait to see you again, Mama." Wanda wrapped her arm around him, squeezing him tightly.
"Oh, my girl. You're so sweet." Charles sighed.
"When are you gonna get out of bed?" Peter asked.
"I dunno. I'm very tired." Charles nodded, "Dad has Nina in the living room if you want to go say hi."
"I wanna stay here." Wanda said, pressing her face into Charles' chest.
"Me too." Peter hummed, nuzzling against him. Charles breathed out and he laid back, closing his eyes and squeezing his babies close.

Wanda and Peter got up for dinner, and Charles was relieved. It's not that he didn't want to spend time with them... he didn't know what it was. He just felt tired. Like he was stretched thin over the past nine months and he had to gain all of his energy back.

Erik brought him a plate of dinner, with a kiss on the head. Charles picked at most of it, but he ate the fried chicken.
He rocked Nina for a while after, holding her little hand and smiling at her. Erik took her to have a little bath, and he came back out, getting her dressed for bed.

Charles watched Erik from the bed, as he stripped down to his boxers and went into the bathroom for a shower.

He felt so distant from Erik the past nine months, with his anger and frustration. And now he felt like he couldn't get enough of him. He missed him so much, he just wanted him to be near.

Erik came back out after a few minutes, in a new pair of boxers. He tossed the dirty ones in the laundry basket and he walked to the side of the bed, grabbing his bottle of vitamins and swallowing one dry.

Charles smiled as he climbed into the bed, and he moved right over to him, laying his head on his shoulder, and wrapping his arm around him. Erik hummed deeply, putting his hand on Charles' back.
"Long day?" Charles asked softly.
"It has been." Erik nodded, "Raven has taken over the groups for now, but I'm eager to get back to work."
"I know." Charles said, "I'm sorry I'm keeping you from it..."
"Psh... don't be silly." Erik shook his head, "I've heard of this happening. Depression after birth."
"I wish it didn't happen to me." Charles said, "I wish I could explain how I feel."
"Try." Erik hummed.

Charles sucked in a deep breath, and he shifted slightly, "I feel resentment... for Nina."
"Why?" Erik asked.
"I dunno... it's not necessarily her, Erik. It's the pregnancy... I feel like I was so angry and mean to you for most of it, and I feel like I can't forgive myself for it... I feel like she made me hate you."
Erik looked down at Charles, who was rubbing the tears out of his eyes.
"Charles, I don't know why your pregnancies have been so hard. And you're right. You were brutal." Erik chuckled, "But never once during those nine months did I ever feel your love for me fade - not even a little bit. See Charles, you do this thing where you project your energy onto me, and I feel it. It's part of the reason why I wore that stupid helmet..."
Charles furrowed his brows, sniffling his nose, "Really, Erik...?"
"Really, really." Erik nodded, "I know you'll find your way out of this, Charles. You've gotten yourself out of worse. And I'll be here, Wanda and Peter will be here, Nina, and Raven and Hank. Because we love you."

Charles huffed, and he wrapped his arm around Erik, leaning in and kissing him hard on the mouth. Erik chuckled as he did, kissing him back with just as much force and passion.

————————————————————

Halloween

Charles was slowly easing himself back into normal life, and his focus was on his two morning classes.

It was Halloween, and in preparation, Charles had a big Halloween breakfast made for the children.

Charles was up early, and he took a long shower. When he was done, Erik was up, sitting on the side of the bed and staring into space, a morning ritual that Charles didn't quite understand.

Charles got dressed and he fixed his hair, then he wheeled himself to Nina, smiling at her as she cooed, he lifted her up, kissing her chubby cheek and laying her against his chest.

"Oh my chunky baby..." Charles said, rubbing her back soothingly. He held her tightly in one arm while he wheeled himself to the kitchen, where a cup of coffee was sat waiting for him thanks to Jacque.

Erik woke the children up, and the two took their time getting dressed. Wanda ran down the hallway, but Peter arrived in the dining room first, gasping loudly at the Halloween themed spread.

"No way!!" He shouted, quickly sitting down and grabbing a plate.
"Ooo!" Wanda yelled as soon as she entered, and she sat down too, grabbing whatever she could.
"Happy Halloween!" Charles smiled, "Are you guys excited for trick or treating tonight?"
"Heck yes. I want lik-amaid." Peter said.
"I love chocolate candy." Wanda hummed.
"Well I'm sure you'll get plenty of each," Charles hummed.

Erik said down with his coffee, leaning over and kissing Charles' cheek, then Nina's little head.
"Mama, why can't Nina trick or treat with us?" Peter asked.
"She's just an infant, Peter. She's barely 3 weeks old." Charles chuckled.
"But even Ororo dressed up." Peter said.
"Ororo is older than Nina, and that was yesterday, for pictures." Erik said, "I'm taking you trick or treating tonight, and I'm warning you both, if you leave my sight, it will be the end for you."
"Jeez..." Peter said under his breath.
"I won't leave your sight, Daddy." Wanda said.
"Brown-noser...." Peter mumbled, and Wanda shoved him.

Charles left Nina with the sitter he hired. She was only there for about 4 1/2 hours while Charles taught his two classes.

Erik spent his day training the two groups of students. Erik taught them all sorts of things: self defense, martial arts, and everything there is to know about hand-to-hand combat. He and Raven both took the students through battle simulations, that put them in a real life situation, without it actually being real.

Erik enjoyed this work more than he ever thought he would. The bond he had with the students was something he never knew he needed. They were each talented in their own way, with mutations that could be honed.

He felt like he was actually doing something. Actually making a difference. These students would be the X-Men, and they would face whatever they had to head on.

Charles came to visit him after his sessions lately, and Erik was always glad to see him. Every time he came, Charles' face was lit up with pride.

Maybe this was the good Charles saw in him all those years ago....

"Knock knock." Charles knocked on the metal door frame as it opened, and the simulation had just ended.

Each of the students said hello to Charles, and Charles shook each of their hands. Erik walked towards him from inside the training room, and he took his gloves off.

"Hello." Charles tilted his head.
Erik's lips curled into a smile and he knelt down, kissing Charles gently. Charles hummed, tilting his head and deepening the kiss. Erik's mouth opened, his tongue pushing against the inside of Charles' mouth.

Oh fuck, this is hot... he's all sweaty... he smells so good... Charles was becoming dizzy just as Erik pulled away, but before he did, he kissed Charles' cheek.
"Jesus... what was that all about?" Charles huffed.
Erik shrugged, "Just felt like it." He smiled.
Charles blushed and he shook his head, "Everything is turning out, hmm?"
"Seems like." Erik nodded, "I've been keeping up with the news, and there's a number of powerful mutants on the rise. They've even developed a way to imprison mutants."
"What? How?" Charles asked.
"It's a collar. When activated around a mutants neck, it renders their mutation unusable." Erik shook his head, "This new facility is being called the Ice Box."
Charles sighed, rubbing his head, "Alright well... at least we know when injustice is near, the X-Men will be ready to help."
Erik smiled and he nodded, "I'm taking the kids out at five. We'll walk around the mansion for an hour, and then I'll take them to the next neighborhood over. We'll be back by 7:30."
"Perfect." Charles hummed, "I'll be waiting for you."

Erik leaned down, pecking Charles's lips and then walking next to him to the elevator.

———————————————————-

Erik and the children had gone for the evening, and Charles was left alone with Nina.

She was mostly awake, staring at the fire as Charles held her.
He watched the television, a cup of tea at his side and his feet up in the recliner.

Nina began to whine, kicking her legs and flapping her arms.
Charles hushed her, stroking her cheek, "What's the matter?" He whispered, "Are you sleepy?"
Nina blinked tiredly at him and Charles checked his watch.

He held Nina as he made another bottle for her, then went into the bedroom to feed her. She ate the half of the bottle, and Charles burped her, then changed her diaper.

"Sweet girl is so sleepy." Charles said as he laid her down in the crib.
He smiled at her as she yawned, and he let out a sigh, "I am so lucky that you're mine." He said softly.

——————-

"Quiet, your sister is sleeping." Erik said as he opened the door. The twins walked down the hall with their bags full of candy.

"My god, those bags are full." Charles said as he turned out of the bedroom.
"Daddy said we could have a couple pieces before bed."  Peter said.
Charles hummed, "pick two pieces and hand the bags over, please."
Peter and Wanda groaned, looking through their bags. They each grabbed two pieces, and Charles took the bags, "We need to start winding down for bed." He nodded at the two.
They each nodded, then ran to their room.

"You look exhausted, Erik." Charles chuckled.
"Those children of ours are a handful." Erik hung up his hat and coat and he sighed, "What do you think about a game?"
Charles hummed happily, "I was thinking the exact same thing,

Chapter Text

Westchester, New York

January 4th, 1987

"Peter, my love, it's time to wake up." Charles knocked on the door frame of Peter's bedroom.
Peter groaned, shifting on the bed, "Five more minutes..."
"Peter, get up, please." Charles said.

Wanda was already up, sitting at her vanity while she did her makeup. Her room was dark, with walls that were painted a deep red color. Her nails were painted black, all of her clothes were black.

She lined her eyes thickly with black eyeliner, and then she lined her lips with the same pencil. She blushed her cheeks and put on mascara, then she took her hair down and started to tease it. It stuck up all over her head, and she doused it in hairspray.

She slipped on her clothes, which consisted of a long black skirt, an oversized black button up, buttoned to the top, a sweater, and two layers of long beaded necklaces. She slipped on her black Dr. Martens and grabbed her bag, her Walkman and her head phones.

"AAAAH! A CLOWN!" Nina screamed as Wanda walked inside.
Wanda scowled at her, "Shut up." She sat down, grabbing a piece of toast and biting into it.
Charles made a face, glancing at Erik, who could barely look at her.
Peter slumped into the dining room, a pair of jeans, a Led Zeppelin tshirt with a short sleeved button up over top, and a pair of Nike's.
He sat down, grabbing some waffles and yawning loudly.
Peter turned to Wanda, and he raised his brows, "Sick."
Wanda smiled and she hummed, "I hear you and Mike are going to the roller rink tonight."
"Billy is going too, you know." Peter mumbled.
"Oh, I like Mike. He's wonderful. Why don't you ask him if he likes you, Peter?" Charles asked.
"Oh my god..." Peter groaned, "Where did everyone get this idea that I have a thing for Mike? He's like my brother."
"Have you told him that?" Wanda chuckled.
Peter glared at her. He stuffed his waffles in his mouth and stood up, "See ya."
"Don't forget your backpack, please." Charles said, and Peter waved his hand as he walked down the hall.

"Wanda are you going to the roller rink too?" Charles asked.
"No way. That places is for losers." Wanda said.
"It's a good place to make friends." Erik said.
"I don't need friends." Wanda shook her head.
"I'll be your friend, Wanda!!" Nina jumped.
"Thanks, but no thanks, shrimp." Wanda stood up, and she kissed Erik's cheek and waved goodbye.

Erik let out a breath, leaning back in his chair, "Jesus Christ, Charles. What did we do wrong?"
"Oh, Erik... she's expressing herself." Charles nodded, "I think it's rather artistic."
"Artistic? Next thing we know she'll have a pierced tongue and a tattoo on her ass." Erik shook his head.
"ASS!!!" Nina screamed.
Charles scoffed, "Nina!" He shouted, then turned to Erik, "Look what you did."
"Ass ass ass ass ass ass!!" Nina screamed.
"Enough, Nina." Charles said, "Let's go get your backpack."

——————————————————————

"Heeey Mike-y!" Peter shouted from down the hall, mimicking his hands over his mouth like a bullhorn.
Mike was tall, his hair was in long dreadlocks that were tied up in a bun. He turned around and waved wildly, "Peter!"
Peter smiled and ran to him, patting his arm, "How ya doin, slim?"
"Pretty good. Barely woke up this morning." Mike chuckled.
"You're tellin' me." Peter sighed, "We still on for the roller rink tonight?"
"Yeah but Bill is out." Mike said.
"What? He was gonna drive us." Peter said, "I hate driving stoned."
"Yeah, well, he has a date tonight with Margery Wilcox." Mike shrugged.
Peter scratched his head and signed, "Alright... well, I guess it's... just us."
"Yep." Mike hummed, "We better go or we'll be late."
Peter nodded and the two walked down the hall.

Wanda stood behind one of the dumpsters, lighting a cigarette and inhaling the smoke. She leaned back against the dumpster, closing her eyes and rolling her neck around.

She knew what Erik and Charles thought of her. Erik thought it was strange - he thought she was strange. He didn't like her makeup, he didn't like her hair, he hated her clothes.
Charles thought it was a phase, and he was honestly probably right.

But Wanda felt trapped, stuck here in this school and never seeing the world. She felt alone. No one at school liked her. She had become more powerful over the years, with powers I can only describe as bursts of red energy, that could do just about anything. This energy could kill anyone in a second if she wanted it to.

It scared the other kids, and so they avoided her.
She was alone, even though she had Peter. Peter was the complete opposite of her. He smoked weed, he listened to different music, he actually had friends... but Peter never judged her. He never thought she was weird.

Part of her felt like she didn't need friends. For the most part, she liked being alone. But sometimes being alone turned into loneliness, and she longed for a friend.

She flicked her cigarette on the ground as soon as it got to the butt, and she smooshed it with her boot. She walked back towards the mansion, as slowly as she could.

"Wanda! Wanda!!!" Peter shouted from the other end of the hall. Wanda looked up, stopping in her tracks. Peter appeared in front of her and she flinched, "don't do that!" She shouted.
"Sorry- hey, can you drive me and Mikey to the roller rink tonight?"
"Ugh, no way, Peter." Wanda shook her head.
"PLEAASEEE?!!! I'll do anything!" Peter begged.
Wanda sighed, shaking her head, "No."
"Please!! Please please please please please!!!" Peter jumped up and down.
Wanda closed her eyes, listening to Peter as he pleaded. She gritted her teeth, "FINE!!!! Fine!!" She shouted.
"AW YES! Thank you, Wanda, you're the best." Peter patted her arm and he disappeared again.

———————————————————

Nina was 8 years old, and sprouted up like a weed. She was tall like her father, with all of Charles' features.

Charles remembered waking her up one day, and finding her talking to a squirrel in her window. At first he thought it was just her being a child, but he soon realized she could actually understand the animal and communicate with it.

She was a darling girl, who couldn't hurt a fly. She clung to both Erik and Charles, so much so that she was diagnosed with an anxiety disorder.

Erik walked her to her classroom everyday, and everyday she cried, not wanting to leave his side. Eventually he was able to convince her to go in, and she always did.

Erik thought this was the happiest he had ever been. He was working everyday, beside Hank and Charles, and for once he didn't feel like the oddball out.
He felt fulfilled, with a beautiful partner, three wonderful children (even with their flaws...), and a job where he felt like he was making a difference.

There had been a few instances with unruly mutants, and the x-men were there to stop them. Erik could always convince them to stop their tirade, and he offered Charles' help. Most of those mutants agreed, but the ones that didn't got sent to the ice box, despite Erik's protesting.

Other than that, things were going well. But there was one thing he had stuck in his mind.

He and Charles had never actually gotten married, and they were fine with that. They had a lot going on all the time, and a piece of paper didn't prove their love for each other. But then he and Erik started worrying about the legal side of it. Erik and Charles wanted to make sure they each were able to take care of each other - if one of them gets sick, or if there is an accident. They wanted to make sure that they could legally make decisions for each other if they needed to - and in he and Erik's line of work, it was unfortunately likely that there would be "accidents".

Also, Erik thought it might be romantic. A proposal, a wedding, it was right up
Charles' alley.

Erik had even started looking for rings. Just window shopping. But he did have a few on hold at the jewelry store (just in case, of course).

Tonight, Wanda and Peter would be gone, and Nina was having a sleepover with Ororo (who preferred to be called Storm now).

So, Erik and Charles were free to do what they wanted, which usually consisted of an intimate dinner, a round of chess, and sex. Erik couldn't wait.

Erik finished the last training session of the day, and before he left, he took a shower and changed into a clean pair of clothes.

"Daddy!!" Nina shouted, running towards him as he came out of the elevator. Erik smiled widely and caught her in his arms, lifting her up and kissing her cheek.
"Hello, darling. How was your day?" He asked.
"Long." Nina said, putting her head on his shoulder.
"Mm, I know. Are you hungry?" Erik asked, stepping back into the elevator.
"A little." She shrugged, "are you gonna walk me to Storm's apartment?"
"Yes I am." Erik hummed, "After dinner."

Charles finished talking to students after the last class, and he reorganized his desk quickly, putting papers away in his file cabinets.

"Mom?" Wanda knocked on the doorframe, stepping inside.
Charles looked up and he smiled widely, "My love! How was your day?"
"Fine." Wanda nodded, "I just wanted to tell you I'm driving Peter and Mike to the roller rink tonight."
"Oh? I thought Bill was driving?" Charles asked.
"He was, but he bailed, so I'm driving."
"Alright. I'm glad you're going, you need to get out of the house." Charles nodded, "Maybe you could find someone to roller skate with hmm? That would be fun!"
Wanda made a noise and she shrugged, "I dunno, maybe."
"Try it, I'll bet you make a friend right away." Charles wheeled himself to her and he smiled, "I want you back by 10."
"Alright." Wanda nodded. She leant down, pecking Charles' cheek, "Love ya." She turned around and ran down the hallway.

Charles worried about Wanda. She'd grown so powerful. He remembered the first time her energy fields showed. She was 10, and she got into a fight with one of the other students. This student had been bullying her, and Charles guessed Wanda had enough. The boy had 3rd degree burns all over his body after that. It was a mess.

Hank ran lots of tests on her, and her mutation was class A. She was almost too powerful.

Not only that, but she had learned to block her thoughts from any empaths. Which meant that Charles couldn't see into her mind.

He never knew what she was thinking. But she felt sad. She felt lonely. And Charles didn't know how to help her. He tried talking to her, but she wasn't the best communicator. She didn't like to talk at all. She needed friends, Charles knew that much.

Charles knew how Erik felt about all of this. He wanted to help her too, but he couldn't understand her. All the makeup, the crazy hair, the clothes... he didn't get it. He didn't like it.
Not only that... he didn't know how to relate to her. He didn't know how to talk to her. She and Erik weren't close like they used to be, and he missed her. He missed her so much.

Charles thought Erik needed to spend more time with her. Get to know her again. But he was too proud.

Charles went upstairs finally, after wishing the children a good evening and making sure everyone was behaving.

His own youngest daughter was finishing her homework at the dining table.
Charles went right over to her, kissing her cheek, "Hello, my love. How was it today?"
"Hi mama. It was fine." She said.
"Are you excited to have a sleepover with Storm?" He asked.
"Yes. Storm got a new Barbie for her birthday and we're gonna play with them." Nina smiled.

——————————————————

"Wanda we're going like ten miles per hour, come on." Peter said from the passenger seat.
"I'm going the speed limit, Peter." She said.
"Ugh." Peter turned around to face Mike, "You got the stuff?" He whispered.
"I can hear you, yknow." Wanda said.
"Shh!" Peter hushed her.
"Yeah I got it." Mike winked.
Peter made an 'ok' sign with his hand and he turned back around.

Wanda found a spot right up front, and the three got out.
Wanda went for the door, while the other two went towards the side of the building.
"Where are you guys going?" Wanda called.
"We'll see ya later, Wanda!" Peter waved.

Wanda sighed, looking straight ahead at the roller rink. Loud music, snot-nosed kids... no way.

There's definitely a record store around here.

She began to walk down the side walk, when she reached a record store, just like she thought. She opened the door, stepping inside and beginning to look around.

There was a girl standing a few feet from her, looking through the rock albums. She had pitch black hair all the way down to her butt, and she was wearing a long skirt with boots, and a green coat on top. She was a big girl, short and stout.

Wanda thought she was sort of pretty. She looked over at the album the girl picked up, "I love Bad Company." She said.
The girl looked over at her, "really? Are they good?"
"Hell yeah. I mean, I'm more of a Depeche Mode girl, but I can get down to Bad Company." Wanda hummed.
The girl laughed softly and she nodded, "alright, cool. I'll get it." She stuck the album under her armpit and she tilted her head, "I've never seen you around here."
"Yeah... I don't go out much." Wanda shrugged.
"Do you go to the highschool?" The girl asked.
"Uhh, no. I go to a private school." Wanda nodded.
"Oh, neat." The girl hummed. She held out her other hand then, "I'm Maria."
Wanda smiled and she shook the girls hand, "Wanda."
Maria hummed, "You doing anything right now?"
"Uhh...." Wanda looked around, and then she shook her head, "Nope."
"You wanna grab somethin to eat?" Maria asked.
"Sure." Wanda smiled.

Peter took a long drag of the joint he rolled, inhaling the smoke and then blowing it out. He began to cough, putting his fist over his mouth and handing the joint to Mike.
"Shh, dude." Mike chuckled.
"Jesus fucking Christ-" Peter coughed. He sucked in a deep breath, rubbing his chest, "If my dad ever found out about this he'd kill us. Like, he'd actually fucking kill us."
"Yeah, I know." Mike sighed, "I can't believe Jeremy hasn't got caught selling this shit."
"He's an empath." Peter sighed, "He can block my mom out no problem."

The two smoked the joint till it was gone, and then they went into the roller rink and got two pairs of skates.

They were playing disco, which had grown on Peter since Mike introduced him to it.

Mike had been Peter's best friend since they were 5 years old. He remembered the day Mike came to the school. His parents dropped him off, and they just left him there. One of the professors actually adopted him a few years later, and so he spent the holidays and summer with her.

Peter denied his feelings for Mike for a long time. He still denies it. Peter never liked anybody. But as soon as he hit 14, he started to have feelings he never had before. Gross feelings that made him squirm like a worm.

Feelings about Mike.

Mike was gorgeous. Like, supermodel gorgeous. He had beautiful dreadlocks down to the middle of his back, smooth dark skin, and green eyes. He was tall and thin, and his voice was soft and sweet.

He was smart and kind and good... he couldn't hurt a fly. Peter liked him... fuck. He liked him a lot!

He couldn't stand being around him alone. He was embarassed by his feelings - not because it was Mike, but because he didn't know if he could... perform well enough.

He was a beta, with normal hormones, a normal sex drive. He couldn't get omegas pregnant. He was afraid that Mike wouldn't like him like that because he was a beta.

So Peter kept his feelings inside.

The two skated to the exit, stepping out and walking in the skates to the snack bar. They ordered two slices of pizza and a cola, and they plopped down in a booth.

"Nothin' like roller rink pizza." Peter said as he took a bite.
"You could say that again." Mike hummed, with a full mouth.

"Hey, where's Wanda?" Mike asked, "I don't see her."
"Huh?" Peter sat up, looking around the rink. He didn't see her either, "Aw crap. Where the hell is she?"

"I love your makeup. You look so cool." Maria said before taking a bite out of her sandwich.
"Ah, thanks. I worked hard on it." Wanda hummed.
"I wish I had the guts to do makeup like that. But my Mom would kill me." Maria chuckled.
"Yeah, I feel like my dad wants to off me every time he sees me." Wanda shook her head, "Is your mom an alpha?"
"Nah, she's a beta." Maria nodded.
"Oh. Wait, doesn't that mean you're a beta?" Wanda asked.
"Yeppers."
"Holy crap, me too." Wanda laughed.
"Really?!" Maria jumped, "Oh my god! Wow, I've never met another beta before."
"Me either. Well, except for my brother." Wanda chuckled.
"Oh, you've got a brother?"
"Yeah, we're actually twins. I have a little sister too, she's an omega." Wanda nodded.
"Wow. I've never heard of twins being beta's. Especially with an Alpha and Omega." Maria raised her brows.
"Yeah, it's rare. Like really rare." Wanda nodded, "So what do you like to do for fun?"

"Mm, mainly record stores. There's honestly not much to do around here." Maria sighed, "I usually just hangout by myself on the weekends. And weekdays."
"Me too." Wanda nodded, "i'm glad I found you. I hope that's not weird to say."
Maria smiled and she shook her head, "Not weird at all."

Maria pulled out a notebook from her bag and she wrote down her phone number. She ripped it off and handed it to Wanda, "You should call me tomorrow night. Maybe we could go see a movie?"
Wanda smiled and she nodded, "Absolutely.

———————————————————

Erik was setting up the chess table while Charles picked the music for the evening. He decided on Marvin Gaye, a favorite of theirs and to get them in the mood.

Charles set the record onto the spinner, lifting the needle and setting it on top. He wheeled himself to his leather chair, and he lifted himself up.

Erik poured them both a glass of non alcoholic wine, and he sat down, sipping his. Charles rubbed his chin as he thought about his first move, then he hummed and moved a piece, then sat back in the chair.

"Did you have a good day?" Charles asked.
"It was alright. I was mostly excited for this." Erik said, moving his first piece.
Charles smiled and he looked down at the board, "I feel like we haven't had a night alone in forever."
"We haven't." Erik said, "I missed you." He looked up at Charles, who blushed harshly, "I missed you too."

"Did Wanda tell you she got on A on her History Exam?" Charles asked.
"No, she didn't. That's wonderful." Erik said, leaning back in his chair with his drink in his hand.
"Mm, she's a smart girl." Charles said.
"She is. I just wish she'd quit with that horrible makeup." Erik shook his head.
"I've told you before, she needs to be allowed to express herself." Charles moved his last piece, "Check mate."
Erik sighed and he sat up, "What does that say about her, Charles? She must be depressed or something..."
Charles sighed, "You don't say, Erik."
Erik rolled his eyes, "How do we get her out of it?"
"We can't get her out of it. She needs to do it on her own. All we can do is support her. And I have a feeling she'll make a friend tonight. At least I hope she does."

Charles got himself into bed, laying back and waiting for Erik, who was putting a new record It was another Marvin Gaye album, the first song being Let's Get It On and Erik turned it on low.

He walked to the bed, climbing in and welcoming Charles to snuggle up to him. Charles wrapped his arms around Erik, laying his head on the pillow and gazing at him.

"How have I gotten so lucky, Erik?" Charles whispered. Erik lifted his hand, brushing the dark waves off of his lovers cheek. He gazed into his eyes, like he always did, seeing only love staring back at him.
"It's not luck..." Erik shook his head, "We were made for each other, Charles."
Charles' lips curled into a smile, and he gently ran his fingers over Erik's cheek, "I love you so much."
Erik nodded, "I love you more..." he said as he kissed Charles.

A kiss they hadn't shared in quite some time. A needy, wanton kiss. Their mouths were open, slipping and sliding together, as if they hadn't kissed ever before.

Erik's hand slid underneath Charles underwear, forcing them down his legs and off of his feet. He dragged his hand back up, touching Charles where he could feel him.

Charles gripped Erik's peck and his fingers ran over his chest, down to his waist. He rested it there for a moment, then slid it to Erik's cock, taking it and stroking it slowly.

Erik sighed against Charles' mouth, his hips quivering from the touch.
Charles just barely pulled his lips away, breathing hard against Erik's mouth, "I want to try something." He said.
Erik chuckled, "Like what?"
"Shhh, you'll like it." Charles smiled, pecking his lips.

Charles fixed himself between Erik's legs, and he leaned into his stomach, pressing tender kisses against his skin.

Erik watched him, his cheeks red as he watched Charles kiss down his stomach, right to his cock.

Charles glanced up at Erik, looking right into his eyes. Erik felt a chill go up his spine, and his cheeks prickled with heat.

Charles smiled a little and he took Erik's cock in his hand. He leaned in, sticking his tongue out and licking up his shaft.

Erik's eyes closed instantly, and he gripped the bed sheets in his fists.
Charles swirled his tongue around his tip, while his hand stroked him up and down.

Erik slowly opened his eyes, and was met with Charles taking him into his mouth. Erik gasped, dropping his head back and curling his toes.

"H-holy shit-" Erik breathed out.

Charles had never done this before. Not that Erik cared, he preferred sex the old fashioned way. But watching Charles like this was... hot. Erik had to admit... Charles looked beautiful with his dick in his mouth.

Charles began to bob his head up and down, reaching up to Erik's chest. Erik groaned deeply, unable to take his eyes away from him. This was pure ecstasy.

This felt too good... any moment he could've cum, but he had to control himself. This was too good to let happen too fast.

He reached down, carding his fingers through Charles' dark hair. Charles looked up at him, his eyes watery, and so bright blue they almost hypnotized Erik.

Charles took Erik to the back of his throat over and over again, squeezing the base of his large cock. Charles was just as turned on by this as Erik - he couldn't believe he didn't suggest this earlier.

Erik liked what he liked, and Charles did too. But he needed this. He needed to do this to turn the fire back on.

And the fire was roaring - Erik gritted his teeth, and he was now slowly thrusting his cock into Charles' mouth.

"Fuck- Charles-" Erik huffed, "D-Don't swallow it-" he said, before he burst into Charles mouth with a hearty moan.
Charles' eyes squeezed shut, and he quickly lifted his head, closing his mouth. He pushed himself up, and Erik breathed heavily, sitting up and grabbing the little trashcan by the bed. He leaned forwards, holding it for Charles.

Charles spit the cum into the trash can, and he rolled on his back as he wiped his mouth.
Erik leaned back on his arms, taking a few moments to catch his breath.

He slowly sat up, climbing back over Charles as he felt his strength coming back to him. He spread the omegas legs, leaning his body down and pressing his lips to Charles' neck.

Charles hummed happily, wrapping his arms around Erik's shoulders. Erik slid his cock right into Charles, starting right in with strong, hard thrusts.

———————————————————

"Where the hell is she?!! It's almost 10!" Peter shouted. He and Mike stood by the car, and Mike was leaning against it, watching Peter pace back and forth in front of him.

"Calm down, Peter. She's the one who'll get in trouble if we're late." Mike said.
"Oh no she won't. I will. Because for some reason my parents have a soft spot for her." Peter sighed, "you know what? We'll just leave her here." Peter waved Mike over, "Come on, I'll get us back."
"What?! No way, Peter." Mike said, "The last time you did that my hair got all messed up."
"UGH!" Peter groaned, "Wanda!!!!!!!!"

"I'm here! I'm here!" Wanda ran across the parking lot waving with the keys in her hand.
"What the hell, Wanda!!!" Peter shouted.
"I'm sorry! I got held up." Wanda said, "I made a friend."
"Good for you. You managed to do what any normal teenager does." Peter opened the car door, climbing inside and slamming the door shut.
"What's his problem?" Wanda asked Mike.
Mike shrugged, "I dunno, he's been moody all night."

Wanda parked the car in the garage, and Peter got out with a huff.
"Want to walk me to my door?" Mike asked Peter.
Peter just grunted and the two went inside.

"Peter, I don't like it when you're mad." Mike said as they walked down the hallway.
"I just hate it when she does shit like that." Peter shook his head.
"It's not really because of her, is it?" Mike asked, "It's because of me. Because Billy couldn't come with us."
Peter's face dropped and he stuttered, "N-No- No, of course not-"
"It's okay, Peter." Mike nodded, "I know you don't like being around me alone."
Peter stopped, "That's not it- That's not it all, I just-" Peter sighed, covering his face, "Fuck why does god hate me..."
Mike watched Peter drag his hands down his face. Then he turned around and started mumbling to himself, pacing back and forth, as he often did.
"Peter-" Mike said.
Peter turned towards him, "Mike, you gotta understand that I'm a beta. It would never work. You want a life, you want kids, I can't give you that-"
"Peter, slow down." Mike said, "What are you talking about?"
Peter groaned, "I LIKE YOU ALRIGHT?!" He shouted, "I like you, I really like you, and that's why I act weird when we're alone. Because every time we're alone I feel like I'm going to explode. But you don't want me, Mike. I suck. I'm a beta. Betas suck. I can't twirl you around like an Alpha and put babies in you and protect you-"

Mike stood in front of Peter, his eyes wide.
"You... like me?" He asked softly.
Peter felt his face go red, and he sucked in a breath. Then he disappeared.

"Peter!" Mike gasped, looking towards the stairs. Mike sighed, rubbing his eyes.

Peter liked him? Mike never knew.
He always thought his crush on Peter would go away, but it never did. And he didn't think Peter liked anybody at all. He never talked about other betas, and he never had a crush before, at least not one he ever told Mike and Bill about.

And now Peter was saying all this stuff - it was just pouring out of him. Like he'd kept it inside for so long...

Did Peter really think he cared about all that stuff about Alphas?

Wanda took a long shower in her bathroom, washing all of the makeup and hairspray off. She brushed her teeth and combed the knots out of her hair, and she changed into a pair of baggy pajama pants and an oversized tshirt. She climbed into bed, shutting the light off and laying back against the mattress and pillows.

She couldn't get Maria out of her head. She never knew girls could be so pretty. She pictured her face and her voice, replaying the night in her head.

Peter reached his bedroom in a flash, and he plopped down on his bed, hunching over and covering his face.

How could he do that? Just blurt everything out like that? Fuck, he was such an idiot!

How could he face Mike tomorrow? There was no way. He figured he'd just stay in his room all day... yeah, that's what he'll do.

There was a light knock on Wanda's door, and Erik opened the door, peaking his head inside. Wanda was asleep in her bed, and Erik walked over, leaning down and kissing her cheek.

He shut the door behind him, then walked to Peter's room. He opened the door, and Peter was reading a comic book in his bed.

"How was the roller rink?" Erik asked. Peter looked up and he shrugged, "Horrible."
Erik chuckled and he nodded his head, "Good night, Peter. Don't stay up too late."
"Night, Dad." Peter hummed.

Erik walked back to the bedroom, where Charles was snuggled up under the covers, sleepily waiting for Erik. Erik took off his robe, and he climbed into the bed, shutting the light off and wrapping his arms around Charles. He pecked Charles' lips, and Charles nuzzled against him, falling asleep instantly.

Chapter Text

Nina and Storm played outside for a long time, until it got dark and Hank called them inside. Raven ordered the girls a pizza, just cheese (per Nina's request), and a big bottle of Coca Cola.

The girls sat at the table laughing together as they ate, talking about the alpha's they were interested in.

Storm was 2 years older than Nina, and her mutation had grown even more powerful. Raven had taken on teaching her how to control it, against Hank's wishes.

Hank thought she was too young to be learning how to fight. She was his little girl, and the thought of her fighting anyone was a fear he didn't need. But he couldn't deny how smart she was - how strong she was. She was smart as a whip, with straight A's in Honors classes. She was funny and witty, all traits from Raven. He was unbelievably proud of her.

And Hank and Raven were even more happy that she found a lifelong friend in Nina. Nina was sweet and gentle, even timid. She followed Storm around, and Storm protected her often. They spent most of their time together when they weren't in their classes.

Tonight Hank was setting up his projector and his film of King Kong from 1933. After the girls had their pizza, they got cozy on the couch, snuggled up next to each other with their bowls of ice cream.

"Are we ready, girls?" Hank asked from behind the couch.
"Yep!" They both exclaimed. Hank turned on the projector, and the film began to play.

Raven stood in the kitchen, her orange hair kept back with a claw clip, washing the dishes. She hummed softly as she did, letting her mind wander.

Then she felt Hank's furry hand on her hip, and then his lips on her cheek. She smiled widely, and Hank pulled away, going to the fridge and getting out a beer.

"It was nice of you to share your projector." Raven said.
"Mm, Storm has been bugging me about it." Hank chuckled, "She's an old soul."
"She is, isn't she?" Raven put the last dish on the rack and she wiped her hands dry with a paper towel, "You wanna go smoke?"
Hank hummed, and the two went out the back door, to a stair case that lead up to the back of the mansion.

The two smoked a joint together, something Hank was ashamed to admit he partook in. Not even Charles knew about it, but he and Raven did it often, and he enjoyed it.

They came back inside twenty minutes later, their eyes red and squinty.

"Daddy, Can we have more ice cream?!" Storm shouted from the living room.
Hank looked at Raven who nodded, "One more scoop each."

Hank got the girls another scoop, carrying them over.
Storm grinned, grabbing hers and leaning back.
"Thanks, Daddy."
"Thank you, Uncle Hank." Nina smiled.
"I'll be in my office if you girls need me." Hank hummed, walking down the hall and right to his office.

Hank had been working on a lot of things lately, but the one thing he was really interested was running for public office. He knew how he looked, and he didn't care. People had to get used to it someday. He desperately wanted there to be someone in the government who was fighting for mutants - and he thought it should be him.

He had lots of connections, and he wanted to put his name out there. He hadn't fully discussed it with Raven yet, only small mentions of his interest. But he didn't think she'd have a problem with it. At least, he hoped she didn't.

The movie ended around nine, and by then the girls were already asleep on the sofa. Raven gently woke them, and the two went to sleepily get ready for bed.

They brushed their teeth together, and after Raven braided Storm's hair and secured it in a silk bonnet, the two climbed into storms bed.

"Good night girls." Raven smiled, kissing both of their cheeks.
"Good night, Mommy." Storm smiled.
"Good night, Aunt Raven." Nina yawned.

Raven shut the door behind her, and Storm looked over at Nina, smiling a little, "My dad said he would make us chocolate chip pancakes in the morning."
"Oooo...." Nina hummed tiredly, "Do you think we'll be best friends forever, Storm?"
Storm hummed and nodded, "Of course we will, Nina."

Storm took Nina's hand, and Nina squeezed it, and the two closed their eyes, falling right to sleep.

It was 11 o'clock, and Raven was still awake, watching Reruns of Family Matters while she crotchet.

She felt her eyes growing heavy, and when she couldn't stop yawning she figured it was time for bed. She flipped off the tv and stood up, putting her yarn away neatly on the shelf.

She shut off the lights and locked the back door, then she walked down the hall to Hank's office. Hank had his glasses on the edge of his nose, hunched over the desk with his shirt slightly unbuttoned while he looked at paperwork.

"Hank, let's go to bed, I'm tired." Raven said.
"Mmhm I'll be in in a minute." Hank mumbled distractedly.
"Hank..." Raven whined, "I wanna snuggle."
"Okay, 10 more minutes, I promise." Hank nodded. Raven sighed and she walked to their bedroom at the end of the hall.

She took off her lounge clothes, as she preferred to sleep naked. She brushed through her hair, that had grown down to her shoulders. She put it up in a bun and climbed into bed, laying back and waiting patiently for Hank. Even though she knew he'd be a while.

And he was a while, a half hour more, until he snapped out of his trance. He put his papers away in their designated spots, then shut off his desk lamp, leaving the room in darkness.

He quietly walked into the bedroom, shutting the door and going to brush his teeth. Raven watched him through half open eyes as he brushed his teeth, then came back into the bedroom and undressed.

He was big and blue and hairy, perfect for snuggling.

Hank slipped on a pair of boxers and a white tshirt, and finally he walked over to the bed. He set his glasses beside the bed, and climbed in, laying on his back.

Raven crawled right over, getting right on top of him. She nuzzled her face in his furry neck, putting her hand on his broad clothed chest. Hank let out a tired breath, wrapping his arms around her naked body and squeezing her closer.

———————————————————

Charles was up around 9:30 Saturday morning, leaving Erik asleep in bed. He took his time getting ready for the day, and then he went to the dining room, where coffee and tea and juice was laid out. He made himself a cup of coffee, grabbing the news paper from the spread and beginning to read.

He heard Wanda coming down the hall a few minutes later, in her pajamas. She sleepily walked to the kitchen to ask if breakfast was ready. It was, and Jacque made her a plate.

She sat down, yawning as she picked up a piece of fried potato from her plate.

"Good morning, my darling." Charles smiled.
"Mornin..." she said tiredly.
"Why are you so sleepy?" Charles chuckled.
"Just thinkin about this girl I met last night...." Wanda said.
"Oh! You made a friend last night hmm? Just as I thought?" Charles smiled proudly.
"Yeah I met her at the record store. Her name is Maria." Wanda hummed, "We got dinner too."
"Wow. I'm impressed. Is she nice?"
"Oh yeah." Wanda hummed, "I like her a lot. And she's a beta too."
"Ahh, that's wonderful, Wanda. I'm happy for you." Charles hummed.
"She told me to call her today so we could go see a movie." Wanda looked up at Charles, "Is that okay?"
"Well, I don't see why not. Are you gonna take the Subaru again?" Charles asked.
"Yeah, if that's okay with you and dad."
"Of course it is." Charles hummed.

"Good morning." Erik said, walking inside and pecking Charles' cheek. He hummed with surprise when he saw Wanda, "Oh, how lovely to see my daughter's face. It's been months!" Erik walked over to her, kissing her cheek while she rolled her eyes.
"Wanda made a friend last night named Maria." Charles said.
"Oh yeah?" Erik poured himself a cup of oj, and then he sat down, "you met her at the roller rink?"
"Record store." Wanda said with a mouthfull of eggs.
"How lovely. Is she... is she a g- a goth like you? Am I saying that right?" Erik asked.
"No, dad." Wanda let out an annoyed sigh.

"I can't believe Peter's not up yet. It's almost eleven." Charles said.
"He's having omega problems." Wanda said.
"He is?" Charles sat up, "With Mike?"
Wanda shrugged, "I think. He doesn't tell me much."

Peter didn't want to get up. He woke at 10, and remained in bed, his eyes closed and his mind racing.

He knew Mike was probably up by now and probably looking for him.

He can't believe he said all that stuff last night. But being alone with Mike made him crazy. It made his anxiety shoot up and his heart race.
His feelings were bubbling over last night as they skated, watching Mike underneath the colored lights. Watching him laugh at Peter as he nearly fell over, and chasing after each other around the rink.

It made Peter feel like maybe... maybe there was a chance. A real chance that he and Mike could be together. But then his doubt would come in, and he remembered he's a beta. He couldn't be what Mike needed him to be.

It broke his heart.

The time was 11:30 now, and Charles was beginning to get worried about Peter. He went down the hallway, stopping at his door and opening it.

"Peter? My darling boy?" Charles asked as he pushed himself inside.
"I'm sleeping." Peter said with a voice that said differently.
"Peter, what's the matter?" Charles asked. He reached over putting his hand on his arm.
"Nothing's the matter, I'm just tired..." Peter pulled away from Charles. Charles breathed out, "You can tell me Peter, you know that don't you?I won't judge you-"
"Mom, I'm fine. Please just let me sleep." Peter pulled the blanket over his head, and Charles just nodded, turning his chair around and wheeling himself out.

Mike sat on his bed, his hair up in a bun as he fiddled with a little elephant figurine. He remembered going to the Brooklyn Zoo for a trip one year, and he and Peter went off on their own to the gift shop. They didn't have any money, but Peter was known for... "borrowing" things, as he liked to call it.

Mike saw the little elephant figurine, and he wanted it bad. So Peter took it, and in a flash the two were back with the group.

It was the best day, and Mike had kept the figurine after all these years. It reminded him of Peter. It reminded him that Peter had been good to him no matter what. It was the reason Mike loved him so much.

Mike didn't care about Peter being a beta. There were other ways to have kids, and that was assuming Mike wanted kids at all, which he wasn't sure he did.
Peter might not have been physically strong, but he was fast. And this whole "not being able to protect him" thing was ridiculous. First of all, Mike could protect himself. In a dangerous situation, it would most likely be Mike protecting Peter, not the other way around.
Second, Peter protected Mike everyday in different ways. He always stood up for him, as Mike had often been outspoken and teased for his quiet and timid attitude. Peter made sure Mike got his homework done (even though Peter used Mike's homework to cheat). Peter was his protector, and Peter didn't even realize it.

And now, staring at this little figure, and confirming to himself his love for Peter, he decided he had to let him know it.

He knew Peter didn't want to see him - he hadn't come downstairs all day. It was already four o'clock.

Mike set the little figure on his shelf and he slipped on his sneakers. He walked down the hall and to the elevator, standing inside and pressing the button for Peter's families quarters.

The elevator opened, and there as a door a few feet away, with two vases full of flowers out front. Mike had been up here many times, but somehow he was still nervous.

He gently knocked on the door, standing back and waiting.

Mike! Please come inside!

He heard the professors voice in his head, and he opened the door, stepping inside.

In the kitchen, Mike.

Mike walked down the hall and took a left into the kitchen. Charles was sitting at the kitchen table, with Nina beside him coloring in her coloring book.

"Mike, how lovely to see you." Charles smiled, waving him over, "How are you?"
"I'm alright, Professor. I was wondering if I could see Peter?" Mike asked.
Charles hummed, "I think that's a good idea. He hasn't left his room all day. Did something happen last night?"
But Charles already knew. This whole time he was looking at Mike's memories from last night.
"Uhh... yeah." Mike nodded.
"Well, go on in." Charles nodded.

Mike walked back down the hall, turning to Peter's door. He gently knocked, "Peter? It's Mikey."

Peter gasped as tears rolled down his face, quickly sitting up and wiping his eyes.

What is he doing here?!!! My room is a fuckin pigsty!

Peter sniffed his nose and he fixed his hair, pushing himself up against the head board.
"C-Come in-" his voice cracked.

Mike opened the door, stepping inside. His eyes softened when he saw Peter's face. His eyes were wet and red, and his cheeks were stained with tears.

"Hey." Mike said, shutting the door behind him.
"Hi." Peter said softly.
"Can I sit?" Mike asked and Peter nodded. Mike sat down on the bed, looking down at his hands and picking at his nails.

"You really freaked me out last night." Mike said.
"I know... I'm sorry." Peter nodded.
"Why did you say all that stuff?" Mike asked.
"I dunno... it was all getting too full in my head." Peter shrugged, "I guess I just blew up."
"I'm glad you did." Mike said, turning towards him, "I like you too, Peter. I really do."
Peter furrowed his brows, looking down at his lap, "You're just saying that cuz you feel bad-"
"Hey. That's not fair, Peter." Mike said, "Do you realize that I've liked you since the day that we met? I mean, I don't really hide it that well, Peter."
Peter breathed out through his nose, "I can't make you happy. I'm a beta-"
"I don't care." Mike chuckled, "I like you because you're a beta. I like you because you're you."
Peter looked up at Mike, and Mike smiled at him, "I don't want an alpha. I don't want anybody else. I want you."
Peter sniffled and he grabbed Mike's hands, pulling him closer.

Mike felt his heart thumping as their faces got closer. Peter was crying, tears of joy, thankfully. And the moment he had been waiting for for years was right here.

He kissed Mike, soft and gentle, the only way he knew how. And Mike melted, tilting his head and letting Peter lead him.

It was slow, and sort of bad (neither of them had kissed anyone before), but it felt so good.
Peter kept his arm wrapped around Mike's slim torso, keeping him close as they made out.

And they made out for a while, until Mike reluctantly pulled away. Peter put his hand on Mike's face and he breathed in slowly, "You wanna cuddle?"
Mike smiled, his cheeks red, and he nodded.

Mike kicked off his shoes, climbing into Peter's bed beside him. He moved right over to Peter, and Peter swaddled him in his arms. Mike pushed his face into Peter's chest, closing his eyes and instantly feeling comfortable.

"Is Peter finally up?" Erik asked, walking into the living room with a bottle of beer. Charles was in his recliner reading, humming softly at Erik's question, "He's with Mike."
"Oh?" Erik asked, sitting down and crossing his legs, "What happened?"
Charles looked over at Erik, and he put his fingers to his temple. It was silent while Erik's watched, and he raised his brows, "Teenagers are so... strange..." he lifted his beer to his lips.
"I think it's sweet." Charles smiled, "We were young once. I remember being madly in love with you."
Erik scoffed, "You aren't still madly in love with me?"
Charles grinned and he hummed, "Still, and forever, my darling." Charles tilted his head, "But when you're young, the feelings are new. You don't know what to do with them. It's all very... raw. As I remember."
"Mm, well... I just hope they aren't having sex in there." Erik said.
"They aren't." Charles said, "Just let them be."

—————————————————————

Wanda went out around 5pm after talking to Maria on the phone. They decided to grab dinner and see a movie, so Wanda went to pick her up.

Maria lived a little out of the way, and in a low income neighborhood. Wanda pulled up to an apartment building, and she parked the car, getting out and walking up the stairs.

She walked down a hall and to the apartment at the end, and she knocked on the door.

The door opened a few minutes later, and Spanish music erupted from inside, and the smell of finely seasoned food. Maria said something to her mother in Spanish, then she stepped out.

"Hey!" She smiled, wrapping her arms around Wanda. Wanda raised her brows in surprise, and she squeezed Maria gently.
"How are you?" Wanda asked.
"I'm good! Just tired, I was up all night with my little brother." Maria said.
"Oh. You didn't get much sleep?" The two walked down the hallway slowly.
"Yeah, he has a cold. My mom had to work last night so I was taking care of him." Maria hummed, "but I wanted to see you!"
Wanda blushed and she smiled, "We don't have to see a movie, if you're too tired."
"No way, I'm good! Don't worry." Maria snaked her hand through Wanda's arm, holding onto her as they walked down to the car.

The two stopped at a burger joint for dinner first, sitting down and ordering two combo meals with a large soda.
"What school do you go to again?" Maria asked.
"Oh- uh, it's a private school." Wanda nodded.
"Yeah, but what's it called?"
"W-Well-" Wanda blinked, "My mom sort of built it. He's the headmaster, I guess, so it's named after him."
"Oh wow." Maria raised her brows, "He built it?"
"Had it built, yeah." Wanda nodded.
"Wait... are you rich?" Maria raised her brows.
Wanda laughed awkwardly, her cheeks going red, "Uhm... sort of- yeah."
"Wow." Maria chuckled, "I bet your christmases are awesome."
Wanda chuckled a little, "I'm actually Jewish."
"Oh, really?" Maria smiled, "So you celebrate Hanukkah?"
"Yep. We actually celebrate both, but my dad gets really into Hanukkah every year, so it's mainly that." Wanda nodded.
"That's really cool, Wanda." Maria smiled.

The two finished their dinner and were off to the movies. Tonight they were seeing Mannequin.

Wanda paid for a large popcorn and candy, and the two sat down in their seats beside each other.

Wanda held the popcorn, and Maria took out a handful, popping them in her mouth as they watched the previews.

Wanda looked over at Maria as she watched, and she was tempted to look in her head. Her conscience told her not to, but her curiosity over ruled it.

She looked into her mind, only at the recent memories. Her mother was beautiful, almost as beautiful as her. Her little brother was cute, and she took good care of him. His name was Miguel.

Then she looked at her dreams.

There were dreams of Wanda, of her crazy hair and makeup. The dreams were rose colored, as if Maria thought about her with love. And it looked like she thought of Wanda often.

Wanda blinked and turned back to the screen, furrowing her brows.

Does Maria... like me?

I like her. I like her a lot.

But... she doesn't know I'm a mutant.

She's a normal girl, and I'm... a freak.

Wanda sat uncomfortably now, her leg bouncing up and down and her body turned away from the girl. Maria looked over at Wanda, sensing her discomfort.

"Hey, what's the matter?" Maria asked.
"Nothin." Wanda shook her head, "You want a soda or something?"
Maria shook her head. She grabbed the popcorn bucket from Wanda's lap, setting it on the chair beside her. She lifted up the arm of the chairs between them, and she moved over, smiling at Wanda before leaning against her.

Wanda's pale cheeks turned red, and her anxiety spiked. She swallowed hard, shakily putting her arm around Maria, who turned back to the movie as it started.

Wanda was frozen the entire movie, keeping her hand respectfully on Maria's shoulder. Maria was leaned into Wanda, her head resting on her shoulder and munching on the bag of chocolate candy.

When the movie ended, the lights in the theatre turned on and Maria yawned loudly, pushing herself back up.
"That movie was a piece of shit." She said.
"A waste of 3 bucks." Wanda hummed. Maria smiled and she tilted her head, "You wanna go to the record store?"
Wanda sucked in a deep breath and she shook her head, "I-I think I better get home, Maria."
Maria frowned, but then she nodded, "Okay."

The short car ride back to Maria's apartment was filled with tension. No one had ever put the moves on Wanda, and then added stress of Maria not knowing the truth about her made her uncomfortable.

Maria could sense it all, as Wanda wasn't very good at shielding her emotions.

"Did I do something wrong, Wanda? You're so stiff." Maria said.
"No, no, it's not you." Wanda shook her head, "I just get anxious around pretty girls, I guess."
Maria blushed and smiled and she reached over, grabbing Wanda's hand, "You think I'm pretty?"
"Do I have eyes?" Wanda chuckled.
Maria laughed, and Wanda smiled a little, which alleviated her anxiety just a bit.

She parked the car and walked Maria to her door.
"I think I'm gonna be up all night again." Maria sighed.
"I'm sorry." Wanda said, "Anything I can do?"
Maria shook her head and she grabbed Wanda's hand again, squeezing it gently. She looked at Wanda's chipped black nails, "You could call me before bed."
Wanda raised her brows and she averted her gaze, "Yeah... I could."
Maria smiled a little and she looked up at the tall girl. She pushed herself up on her tippy toes, leaning into Wanda's face. Wanda stayed still, frozen in place as Maria kissed her.

It was a gentle kiss. Maria's lips tasted like movie theatre butter, and she smelled like cheap rose perfume (Wanda rather liked it).

Wanda pulled back just a second later, letting go of Maria's hand, "I'll call you."
Maria nodded, and she unlocked her door, waving goodbye.

Wanda sighed loudly, walking back to the car.

What the hell have I gotten myself into...

Wanda walked through the door at 9 o'clock, setting the keys next to Erik's wallet by the door. She walked into the kitchen, opening the fridge and grabbing a bottle of soda. She held her hand over the top, using her telekinesis to pop it open. She took a big swig, leaning against the counter.

"How was the movie?" Erik turned inside, leaning against the door frame and slipping his hands into his pockets.
Wanda shrugged, looking into the bottle, "Do normal people really hate us?"
"Some do." Erik said, "Some people would rather kill us than even talk about whether or not they hate us."
Wanda hummed and she lifted her head up slightly, looking out of the kitchen window.
"What happened?" Erik asked.
"Nothing." Wanda pushed herself up, walking past Erik and to her room.

Wanda did her nightly routine, washing her hair and her face. She slipped into another huge tshirt, with a pair of shorts underneath. She sat down on her bed, her legs bent and tucked against her chest.

She stared at the phone, wondering if it was even worth it to call Maria.

This is pointless. If humans really hate us, then why would Maria be any different? We've hung out twice, she doesn't know me at all...

Every time I've been with her, I've lied to her. About mom and dad, about the school, about me.

It would be better to just cut this off right now... she can't accept me for who I am. She won't accept me for who I am.

I  hate  who I am...

Wanda breathed out through her nose, grabbing her blanket and pulling it over herself. She laid on her side, staring at the phone for another moment, and then shutting the light off.

"Did she have a good time?" Charles laid in bed, watching Erik as he smoked a cigarette by the window.
"I couldn't tell." Erik said, "She asked me something weird."
"What was it?" Charles raised a brow.
"She asked me if normal people really hate us." Erik sighed, "I think this Maria girl is a human."
"My poor girl..." Charles frowned, "She's having a crisis."
"Yes, I think so. And I think it's for the best that she doesn't see that girl anymore." Erik took one last drag of his cigarette and put it out on the ashtray.
Charles felt his heart grow sad. The fact that Wanda had to give up her only friend because she was a mutant was wrong... but it was reality.
Who knows what Maria would do to Wanda if she found out.

Charles liked to see the best in people, he really did. He liked to believe that someday humans and mutants would get along. But with the rise of mutant hate crimes, and the need for the X-Men to defend them, he didn't see a way to that end.

Charles didn't want Wanda to get hurt. But he didn't want her to give up on Maria just yet...

Erik climbed into the bed, laying back and looking at Charles, who was thinking.
"She'll be alright, Charles." Erik said.
"I know. It just makes me sad..." Charles laid against Erik, resting his head on his chest and wrapping his arm around his waist. Erik breathed in deeply, pushing his fingers through Charles' hair.

"What would you think about getting married?" He asked.
"When?" Charles hummed.
"In a month or two. Right here on the property."
Charles smiled a little then, and he looked up at Erik, "Really?"
Erik nodded and Charles hummed, "I want all of the children to be there. And I want a big reception, with lots of dancing."
"Whatever you want, you're paying for it." Erik snorted. Charles laughed, and he squeezed his arm around Erik, "Do you have a ring?"
"Yep. In my dresser." Erik pointed across the room.
"Mm... I like that idea..." Charles hummed.

Chapter Text

Two Weeks Later

Wanda hadn't called Maria since that day. And she knew Maria had called, because she could sense it immediately, and wouldn't pick up.

Wanda was so depressed that she wasn't even doing her makeup anymore. She slumped out of bed each morning and threw on a pair of jeans and a tshirt and slumped downstairs without brushing her hair.

Everyone in the house could feel her sadness, and it was bringing everyone down.

Charles grew more worried by the day, and he didn't know what he could do. He tried talking to her, but she was pretty much mute. He tried reading her mind, but she blocked him out.

It was Saturday morning, and she still wasn't up. She stayed in bed, staring across the room and out of her window, unable to take her mind off of Maria.

She kept seeing her face - her dark features. Her deep brown eyes, her jet black hair, her short thick body. She wished it wasn't this way. She wished Maria didn't hate her...

There was a light knock on her door, and Nina opened it, holding a plate of breakfast.

"Wanda?" She asked, carrying the plate to her bed.
"What?" Wanda asked, her voice strained.
"Mama said you have to eat." Nina said.
"I'm not hungry..." Wanda shook her head.
Nina walked around her bed and right to her, holding out the plate, "It's so yummy, though."
Wanda looked at her little sister, at her innocent face. She sighed, pushing herself up and taking the plate.

Nina climbed onto the bed, crossing her legs and watching Wanda pick at the food.
"Are you heart broken?" Nina asked.
"I guess." Wanda said.
"Why?"
Wanda breathed out, "Humans don't like mutants."
"They don't?" Nina furrowed her brows.
"No. And this girl I liked... she doesn't like mutants."
"How do you know?" Nina asked.
"W...well-" Wanda furrowed her brows, "I just... I just know she doesn't, alright?"
Nina hummed, "Did she like you back?"
"...yeah." Wanda said sadly.
"Then why would she care?" Nina asked.

Wanda blinked, staring down at her breakfast. She looked up at Nina, who was staring at her plate.
"Can I have the rest of your pancakes?" She asked.
Wanda nodded, handing her the plate. Nina went right in, and Wanda got to thinking.

She guessed she did sort of jump to conclusions. There was still a big chance that Maria hated mutants. She knew Maria wouldn't hurt her.

But she couldn't work up the courage. She was scared. She was scared that Maria would reject her, and that was almost worse than having the shit beat out of her.

Nina left with the plate, and Wanda laid back in the bed. Now tears were forming in her eyes, her mind muddled with confusion. She didn't know what to do, so she did nothing.

—————————————————

Charles sat in his office, with Raven across from him. They were discussing suit options for the wedding.

"Oh, now, I like this one." Charles turned the catalog around, and Raven leaned over. She made a face and shook her head, "Too boxy."
Charles sighed, flipping the page, "This is part of the reason we never got married in the first place. The planning is a hassle."
"You could've eloped in Vegas." Raven smirked.
"Ha-Ha. Too informal." Charles sighed, "Erik said he doesn't want to get involved, but it's his wedding too. I sort of wanted it to be a team effort."
"Charles, you know Erik well enough to know this isn't his thing, like... at all. And anyway, you have me!" Raven smiled, and so did Charles.
"You're absolutely right." Charles opened a new catalog, searching through it.

There was a knock on the door, and one of the teachers stepped inside, "Professor, there's a young girl asking for you. She's a human."
Charles raised his brows, and he looked at Raven. Raven's skin pealed back to her human form and the two left the room.

They went down the hallway and to the foyer, and there was a short, stout young woman looking in awe at the large building. Charles read her mind immediately.

"Hello! I'm Professor Charles Xavier. How can I help you?" He smiled.
Maria turned around and she smiled a little, "You're Wanda's mom?"
Charles hummed, "That's me. You must be Maria."
Maria looked at Raven, who smiled small at her. She looked back at Charles and she gripped her bag anxiously, "Uh... Wanda hasn't called me in a while and I just wanted to make sure she's okay. I thought maybe she got sick or something."
"Oh... yes, she hasn't been feeling well for a little while, but she's alright."
"C-Can I see her?" Maria asked.

Charles went to open his mouth, when he heard a voice in his head.

NO! Don't let her up here, Mom!

Charles stuttered a bit, and he looked at Raven, who looked back at him confusedly.
"Wanda is pretty contagious right now, actually. She's being quarantined in her room, but I'll have her call you, is that alright?"
Maria nodded disappointedly, "yeah, okay. Well... thanks so much." Maria walked out of the mansion, and Raven shut the door behind her.

"Who the hell was that?" Raven asked.
"A friend of Wanda." Charles rubbed his eyes anxiously.
"A human girl?" Raven asked.
"Yes... it's complicated." Charles sighed, "I have to go deal with this, Raven, I'm sorry."
"No no, don't apologize. Teenage girls are crazy, I know better." Raven chuckled, "God Speed."

Charles went upstairs, going straight to Wanda's room and opening the door. Wanda was curled up in her bed, crying softly. Charles wheeled over to her, and he lifted himself up, sitting beside her. He gently ran his fingers through her red hair, sitting quietly until she was ready to talk.

"She won't like who I am..." Wanda sobbed.
"She already does, Wanda." Charles said, "I know it's hard being different. Why do you think I built this school in the first place?" Charles breathed out through his nose, "It's true that a lot of humans don't like mutants... it's true that a lot of them hurt us. But there are also good humans out there, humans who love and accept us, and care for us."
"But what if- what if she hates me...?" Wanda sniffled.
"So what?" Charles asked, "you are a powerful girl, Wanda. Far more powerful than any mutant I've ever seen. If she doesn't like you, it's her loss. You are wonderful in every way. You're creative, smart, funny, kind... there is nothing wrong with you."
Wanda wiped her eyes and she turned slightly, looking up at Charles, "What do I say to her?"
"Tell her the truth." Charles said, "Invite her over tomorrow and you can show her."
Wanda sniffled again, and she put her head on Charles' lap. Charles stroked her hair soothingly, and he eased her into sleep.

———————————————————

Wanda sat by the phone, biting her nails as she stared at it. She was afraid to call Maria still, but she was trying to work up the courage. Charles was right, he always was. She just needed to do it.

She reached for the phone, picking it up and putting it to her ear. Her hand shook over the buttons, and she tugged on her lip, finally dialing her number.

The line rang and rang, until finally it was picked up.
"Bueno?" Maria's mother said.
"Uh- hello. This is Wanda, Maria's friend." Wanda said.
"Aah Wanda! So nice to hear from you. I'll go get her."

The line was silent for a moment.

"Wanda! Oh my god, are you okay?!" Maria asked.
"Yeah, I'm fine. I had a little cold, but I'm better now."
"Really? Your mom said you were contagious."
"Yeah... listen, I wasn't really sick. But I can't explain why over the phone. Can you drop by here tomorrow? I'll explain then."
"Y-Yeah, of course. I'll come by around noon-ish?" Maria asked.
"Yep. Sounds good. I'll see ya then."
"Okay. Bye."

Wanda hung up the phone and she sighed a breath of relief. She laid back in her bed, rubbing her face.

The family had dinner at six o'clock, and like most nights, they all went off on their own. Peter went to hang out in the game room with Mike, Wanda went to her room to listen to records, and Nina played with her dolls in her room.

Erik flipped on the fire place in the living room, as it was still cold outside, especially at night. He poured himself a glass of whiskey, which he rarely drank anymore since Charles quit alcohol.

He grabbed the book he was reading from beside his chair, and he plopped down, opening the book and starting where he left off.

Charles came in a while later, after getting into his pajamas. He had a splitting headache that wouldn't seem to go away. He had a cup of tea in his hands, and he set it on his table beside his recliner, and he weakly lifted himself into it, putting up his feet and laying his head back.

"You alright?" Erik asked.
"Fine..." Charles mumbled, grabbing his hot tea and pressing the mug against his forehead, in an attempt to get the headache to go away.
"You're not fine." Erik looked over at Charles, who looked pained.
"I keep getting these awful headaches..." Charles said.
"Are you sure they aren't migraines?" Erik asked.
"I dunno..." Charles shook his head.
"Are you dehydrated?"
Charles just shrugged, and Erik sighed, reaching over and squeezing Charles' hand.

Charles didn't know what was happening to him lately. These migraines were awful, but he started to feel... weird. All of a sudden he was having trouble remembering things. It wasn't enough for anyone else to notice, but he often found himself struggling to think of the right words.

He told himself not to worry. It was probably nothing.

He had fallen asleep right there in the chair after the migraine finally let up. Erik closed his book, standing up and turning off the fire place. He walked to Charles, gently lifting him out of his recliner.

Erik laid his omega in bed, pulling the blanket over him. He shut off the light, leaving the room to say goodnight to the kids.

He knocked on Wanda's door, then opened it, peaking his head inside. She was on the floor, sitting criss-cross, with her headphones over her ears and plugged into her cassette player. She was drawing in her notebook, and hadn't even noticed Erik come in.

"Wanda?" He asked, and she flinched, lifting her head and taking her headphones off.
"Mom told me you're going to see that girl tomorrow." Erik said.
"Her name is Maria. And yeah." Wanda nodded.
"Are you sure you want to do that?"
"Yeah..." Wanda nodded, "I feel like I have to."
Erik nodded a little, "You have nothing to be afraid of. You're stronger than most."
Wanda hummed, "Everyone keeps telling me that..."
"Because it's true. You are literally more powerful than anyone I've ever seen." Erik sighed, "Are you nervous?"
Wanda chuckled and nodded.
"Don't be." Erik walked to her, bending down and kissing her head, "Good luck, darling."
"Thanks, dad." Wanda hummed.

Erik knocked on Peter's door, looking inside at the boy who was sitting up, reading his comic books, with his headphones over his head. Erik hummed, closing the door.

Erik tucked Nina into bed, giving her a kiss good night.

He got in bed an hour later, after doing his thing in the bathroom. Charles was fast asleep on his back, his head turned the other way. Erik climbed inside as quietly as he could, laying back and looking up at the dark ceiling.

Erik couldn't explain how he felt. On one hand, he was sort of excited to get married, although it wouldn't really change anything.
But on the other hand, his family seemed to be in a transitional period. He felt like something bad was brewing. Charles was struggling, he knew that much. Whether it be with Wanda, or his migraines or work.

Wanda was struggling with her friend, and coming to terms with mutant-human issues. He worried for her. He didn't want her to think that Maria not accepting her meant she wasn't good enough, because that wasn't true in the slightest. He didn't want her confidence to be knocked down. But he was beginning to accept the fact that that was probably what was going to happen.
He had to be there for her.

Nina was alright, but she always was. Erik was glad someone in the house was alright.

As for himself... he felt fine. Just worried about his family. He worried about Charles the most. He seemed so tired this evening...

Erik turned his head, looking at Charles in the dim light of the room. He looked so peaceful when he slept. So beautiful. So sweet.

Erik couldn't wait to marry him. This was a long time coming.

————————————————

"Why can't I come?" Nina asked as Erik slipped on his coat.
"Because it's suit shopping. There's nothing exciting about it." Erik said.
"But it's so boring here on Saturdays..." Nina whined.
"Go play with Storm." Erik suggested.
"She and Uncle Hank are going to the Smithsonian in the City, Daddy." Nina said.
"Alright well... I'm out of ideas. Pick your nose or something." Erik looked down at his watch, "Trust me, this won't be exciting for me either."

"Are you sure you'll be alright, my love?" Charles asked as Wanda slipped on her boots.
"Yeah. I'll be fine." She set down her foot and sighed, putting her hands on her knees, "I'm gonna go wait for her outside."
"Alright." Charles breathed out through his nose, aching for Wanda, "You'll contact me if you need to?"
"Yes. Promise." Wanda stood up and she leaned down, kissing Charles' cheek.

Charles had his sunglasses on, with a suit catalog in his lap, as Erik drove one of the many luxury cars.
"Aren't there plenty of suits in that magazine?" Erik asked.
"Sure there are. But you don't know what it'll look like unless you actually try it on." Charles hummed.
"Ugh." Erik sighed, grabbing his cigarettes and popping one between his lips.
"Don't be a sour puss, Erik. This is fun!" Charles smiled.
"Fun for you." Erik mumbled.
Charles made an unamused face, and he looked back down at the magazine.

"You must be Charles and Erik! It's so nice to meet you, I'm Dianne, I'll be helping you with suit options." Dianne held out her hand to Erik, and he shook her hand firmly. Charles smiled, taking her hand and shaking it after, "We're excited to find the perfect suits for us."
"Me too!" Dianne exclaimed, "How long have you two been together?"
"18 years." Charles said.
"Oh wow. And you've never been married before?"
"No, we sort of did everything backwards. 3 children later, and we're finally ready to tie the knot." Charles chuckled.
"Well, let's go find you both the perfect suits for another 18 years hmm?" Dianne smiled.

Wanda sat outside waiting for Maria, her hands in her lap.

Her knees were shaking, and she felt like she had something stuck in her throat.
She didn't know what was going to happen. She didn't know how this was going to go. She was afraid, but she had no choice. She couldn't keep avoiding Maria, and making herself sick over it.

Finally she saw the chubby girl walking down the dirt road, and she stood up, walking out on the driveway. She could see Maria's smile from this distance, a smile she loved.

"Wanda!" Maria ran the rest of the way, and she held out her arms, hugging her tightly. Wanda's eyes closed, and she squeezed Maria, taking in the scent of her hair.

She pulled back, looking down at the pretty girl.
"What's going on, Wanda? Is everything okay?" Maria asked.
"Everything's fine. But there's something I have to show you." Wanda sighed, "Come with me."

Wanda showed Maria behind the mansion and to the lake.
"Wow. This is gorgeous." Maria said in awe, "Your mom and dad own all of this?"
"Yeah." Wanda hummed, "It's pretty beautiful. Especially in the summer when the roses are in bloom."
Maria smiled and she looked over at Wanda, who was backing away from her.

Maria furrowed her brows, "Wanda?"
"Maria, there's something you have to know about me. About my family. About this school." Wanda sucked in a deep breath, looking down at her hands, "This is a school for Mutants." She said, "My mom and dad are mutants. My brother is a mutant. My sister is a mutant. And... I'm a mutant."
Wanda looked up at Maria, who looked shocked.
She looked deep into Maria's dark brown eyes.

I can read your mind. I can communicate with you telepathically.

Maria gasped, putting her hand on her hand.

"Wanda- Wha-" Maria shook her head, "You're a mind reader?!"
Wanda sighed, "That's not all."

Wanda held out her arms, and suddenly in her hands appeared balls of red energy, flickering and jumping like static. She lifted into the air, and her eyes opened, glowing bright red.

Maria stared up at her, completely taken aback by this scene. She couldn't believe her eyes.

Wanda landed back on her feet, and the red balls of energy faded. She rubbed her hands together, and looked up at Maria, who held her bag tightly across her chest.

"W-Wanda- I-I don't know what to say-" Maria's voice shook.
"It's okay." Wanda nodded, "I know this is a shock. I know this wasn't what you were expecting." Wanda looked down at her feet, "I'm sorry I didn't tell you earlier. I'm sorry. But... Maria, I really like you. I want to be with you. But I understand if you don't want to be with me."
Maria's face was now filled with sorrow, and she let go of her bag. She slowly walked towards Wanda, until she was standing right in front of her.

Gently Maria reached for Wanda's hands, taking them and lifting them up. She looked down at her palms, running her thumbs over the creases and lines.

"No one's ever wanted to be with me, Wanda." She said, "and I'm glad it's you."
Wanda blinked, her eyes widening with surprise. Maria lifted up her head, looking into Wanda's eyes, "From the moment I saw you, I knew you were special. I just didn't realize how special."
Wanda chuckled softly, "I thought you were the prettiest girl I'd ever seen."
Maria laughed and she squeezed Wanda's hands.

They gazed into each other's eyes, until slowly their faces gravitated together. Maria tilted her head, and Wanda lifted her hand, cupping Maria's cheek. Their lips pressed together, and slowly they kissed.

Wanda felt herself melting. Maria's lips were so plump and so soft... her round cheek was warm against her fingertips, as was her round body, that inched closer to her. Wanda opened her mouth slightly, and so did Maria, tilting her head further.

The kiss had become hot in a matter of moments. Wanda had never kissed anyone before, let alone like this.

Wanda kept one hand on Maria's waist, resting above her ass, and the other on her cheek. Maria kept her hands between them, pressed against Wanda's chest.

Slowly Wanda tugged her lips away, but only an inch. She breathed out, nuzzling her long nose against Maria's smaller one.
"My parents aren't home..." Wanda whispered.
Maria smiled and Wanda took her hand, tugging her back to the mansion.

————————————————————

Mike slipped off his boots, sitting on Peter's unkempt bed. Peter stood at his stereo, looking through his cassettes. He picked up a recently released Pink Floyd album, A Momentary Lapse of Reason.

He stuck the tape inside, flipping it in and pressing the play button.
Mike was already laying back, underneath the covers. Peter turned and smiled at Mike, then he kicked off his sneakers and jumped in beside him.

He held out his arms, and Mike moved right over, pressing his face into Peter's neck and closing his eyes. Peter sighed softly, rubbing Mike's back.

This was the best. Peter had never felt so content. He was in love, he was happy. He and Mike spent every moment they could together (which wasn't much different than before).
He got to kiss Mike whenever he wanted, they held hands, and the cuddling was Peter's favorite part. 

Mike always smelled good, like some expensive cologne his mom bought him. He was warm, and he always wrapped his long leg around Peter, pulling him closer.

Peter wasn't concerned with sex, he never usually was. He wasn't really into it. Was Mike hot as hell? Of course. But Peter wasn't ever really horny for anyone.

Mike didn't seem to mind, but Peter knew he'd want to have sex at some point. He was just glad they weren't rushing into it.

"I can't believe my parents are getting married at their age." Peter said.
"I think it's romantic..." Mike hummed sleepily, "They love each other a lot."
"Sure, but why did they wait so long?" Peter chuckled.
"Didn't the professor say they never had time to?"
"Yeah... I dunno it's still weird." Peter sighed, looking down at Mike who was curled up against him, "Hopefully my sister didn't get rejected today."
"I hope not... I love Wanda. She deserves love." Mike said. He slid his arm around Peter's waist and pressed his cheek against his chest, "shhh I'm sleeping..."
Peter chuckled softly and he wrapped his arms around Mike and closed his eyes.

The girls giggled as they entered Wanda's room, kissing and touching each other. Wanda pushed Maria back against the door, moving her lips underneath her round jaw, while her hands pushed down the back of her skirt so she could squeeze her ass.
Maria closed her eyes, tugging on her lip and pulling up Wanda's tshirt.

Wanda reluctantly pulled back, allowing Maria to lift up her shirt. She wasn't wearing a bra underneath, and Maria gazed at her medium sized breasts, that sat high up on her chest. She reached forward, shakily pressing her hands against them.

Wanda flinched at the touch of Maria's cold hand, and her arousal kept growing. She let Maria fondle her for a moment, but she couldn't wait anymore. She tugged on Maria's blue blouse, lifting it over her head and arms. She leaned forward, pressing her lips to Maria's neck while her hands slithered around her to unclasp her bra.

Maria squeezed Wanda's shoulders, until Wanda pulled back, bringing Maria's bra with her. Before the redhead got a good look at her, she tugged down her skirt, along with her underwear. Maria stepped out of them, holding onto Wanda for stability.

Wanda sighed, stepping back so she could look at her. She was... perfect.
Round yet curvy, with soft skin and her long black hair surrounding her.

Wanda shook her head slowly, pressing her hand to Maria's face, "You are so gorgeous..." she whispered.
"Really?" Maria asked, looking into her eyes.
"Really..." Wanda kissed her again, pulling her away from the door and to her bed.

They climbed on top, all while Wanda took of her own pants and underwear. Now they were pressing together, bare and naked.

Wanda could feel her heat on her thighs, and the idea of it made her shiver. She wasn't in control of her body right now... she'd never done this before, but somehow she knew exactly what to do. It was automatic, and she couldn't control herself, Maria was too delicious.

Wanda kissed Maria as passionately as she could, as roughly as she could, forcing her tongue into her mouth and feeling the inside.

Maria's cheeks were flushed, both from arousal and embarrassment. She'd never done this before either, and she never thought she would.
From the moment she met Wanda, she knew there was a mutual attraction, something she'd never felt before. But a part of her wondered if it was really real.

If Wanda really felt this way about her. Maria was embarrassed of her round, thick body, of her circular face and dark features.

But it was beginning to dissipate. The way Wanda was kissing her now couldn't be mistaken. She wanted Maria and Maria wanted her.

The raven pushed her fingers into Wanda's ginger hair, tugging on the roots. Wanda huffed, pulling her lips back and then planting them on her neck. She kissed and nipped at her skin, down past her collarbone. Wanda took her hands, grabbing Maria's breasts and putting one into her mouth. She sucked on her nipple, while she writhed underneath her, letting out soft, light moans.

Wanda finally left her breasts, although she didn't want to, and she kissed over her round belly. She pecked her skin lightly, taking her time. Maria tilted her head, breathing heavy as Wanda got closer and closer to her wetness.

Wanda arrived there, her head between her legs, and her face inches from the heat. Wanda bit her lip, and she put one of her arms around Maria's leg, holding her still. Then she took her other hand and slowly pressed her fingers against her soft hole.

Maria twitched, an unsure mewl escaping her lips. Wanda felt her heart flutter, and she pushed, her fingers inside.
Maria gasped, laying her head back on Wanda's pillow. She could feel Wanda's long, slim fingers enter her, and she couldn't describe the feeling in words - it was unbelievable.

Wanda looked up at her, and she squeezed her thigh, "You okay?"
Maria nodded with a dazed hum, and Wanda smirked, looking back down.

She began to pump her fingers slowly, biting her lip and watching Maria twitch and squirm. She gripped Maria's leg, and she leaned into her flower, sticking out her tongue and running it over her clit.

Maria let out a louder moan, immediately slamming her hand over her mouth. The feelings were overstimulating, but it felt so good. She gripped the blanket beneath her, while Wanda fingered her roughly.

Wanda was so turned on right now, she couldn't believe herself. She'd never felt so in control in her life. She had Maria wrapped around her finger. The power felt good, but mostly she was proud of her ability to make Maria react this way.

She made Maria cum, after licking and sucking on her clit, while her fingers moved steadily inside of her. Maria orgasmed for the first time, and it was the best feeling she'd ever had.

Wanda slid her fingers out carefully, and she climbed right back over the raven haired girl, leaning into her face and kissing her sweaty cheek.

Maria sighed dreamily, putting her hands on Wanda's hips and pulling her closer.
"W-When will your parents be home?" Maria asked.
"I dunno..." Wanda hummed, pulling her head back and looking down at Maria, "You should sleep over tonight."
"Here?" Maria asked.
"Yeah. It's Saturday." Wanda hummed.
Maria smiled and she nodded, leaning back in and kissing Wanda softly.

———————————————————

"Now I like that one, Erik. You look so handsome." Charles said, his fingers on his chin.
"Charles, this looks exactly the same as the last four. I'm getting a cramp standing up here." Erik said as he turned around.
"They are not exactly the same, Erik." Charles sighed, "I'm still hung up on number two, Dianne."
"Me as well. That one was the perfect shade for his skin tone." Dianne nodded.
"Jesus fucking Christ..." Erik groaned.
"Erik!" Charles shouted, "Behave, please!" Charles sighed and turned to Dianne, "Can I see number two again?"
Dianne hummed and she and Erik went back to the changing room.

Charles sat and waited, until Erik came out once more. Charles smiled and he hummed, "It's perfect, I think this is the one."
"Thank god." Erik mumbled.

Charles paid for the suit, which would be tailored and sent to them. Charles leaned against Erik as they drove back home, his eyes on the sky.

He wasn't feeling great lately, not at all. Between his headaches and his memory loss, he was really feeling like shit. But the wedding planning took him out of it, and he was especially happy to spend alone time with Erik, despite his complaining.

He just hoped everything went well for Wanda. He could sense that it did, but he wasn't sure yet.

"I deserve a reward after that." Erik said.
"Oh? Like what?" Charles smiled, closing his eyes.
"You know what." Erik hummed.
Charles blushed and he chuckled, "As soon as the children are asleep, I'm all yours."

When they arrived home, Erik hung up their coats while Charles went towards the kitchen. He could hear Wanda and Peter, and then Mike and what sounded like Maria.

He turned inside, and was surprised to see the four at the table.
"Hello!" Charles smiled.
"Hi, Professor!" Mike smiled.
"What are you lot up to?" Charles chuckled, going to the kettle and turning the stove on.
"Just hangin'." Peter said, "Me and Mike are gonna go to the basket ball court."
"Alright. Sounds fun." Charles smiled, turning back around, "Maria, it's lovely to see you. I didnt properly introduce myself last we spoke, I'm the headmaster of this school."
Maria smiled widely and she nodded eagerly, "Yes, Wanda has told me! It's nice to meet you."
"Where's dad?" Wanda asked.
"Right here." Erik stepped inside, tall and intimidating like he always was.

He sort of freaked Maria out and she smiled nervously.
"You must be Maria." Erik said, "It's nice to meet you."
"You as well!" Maria said shakily.
"Mom, is it okay if Maria sleeps over tonight?" Wanda asked.
"Erm." Charles glanced at Erik, who raised a skeptical brow. "I think that's alright. Erik?"
"Fine. No fooling around." Erik said.
"Yesss." Wanda smiled at Maria, then stood up, "We're gonna go get her stuff, but we'll be right back."
Maria stood up, "Thank you for having me." She said kindly.

Peter and Mike went off and Charles sat at the table, sipping his tea.
"I like her." Charles said.
"You like everyone." Erik sighed, cracking open a beer and sitting down, "Something's fishy about it."
"Why do you say that?" Charles asked.
"I dunno... I suppose we'll find out as soon as we can get Wanda alone." Erik sighed, "Where is my little girl?"
Charles hummed, "Down at the lake talking to her squirrel friends. I'll call her back up."

Nina was up a few minutes later, opening the door and running down the hall. She ran inside the kitchen, giggling loudly, "Daddy!" She yelled, and Erik smiled, catching her in his arms. He kissed her head and lifted her onto his lap.

"Did you find a suit, daddy?" She asked.
Erik hummed, "Yes, indeed."
Charles smiled and he sipped his tea, "What have you been up to, my darling?"
"Talking to the squirrels. They don't like the new bird food." Nina said.
"Good. It isn't for them." Charles chuckled.
"But they're hungry too, Mama." Nina said.
"Mm.. I suppose you're right. What do squirrels eat anyway?" Charles asked.
"Nuts and seeds." Nina hummed.

————————————————————

"It's been such a long day... I'm exhausted." Charles lifted himself into bed, fixing his legs underneath the covers.
Erik tapped out his cigarette in the ashtray by the window, and he walked to the bed, climbing in beside Charles.
"Are you feeling alright?" Erik asked.
Charles sighed and shook his head as he laid back, "I'm just tired... all the time..."
Erik laid on his side, reaching over and caressing Charles' cheek, "I think it's time to see someone about it, my love."
Charles shook his head, "N-No... I'm alright, I just need sleep-"
"You're not alright, Charles." Erik said softly, "Your headaches have gotten worse. And you shouldn't be so tired all the time. If something is wrong, we have to fix it. Right?"
Charles breathed out, and he looked down, "What if something is really wrong with me, Erik?"
"Then we'll take care of it. Like we always do." Erik lifted Charles' chin, and he stroked his face. He tilted his head so he could gaze at Charles, marveling over his perfect face, "Everything will be alright."
Charles breathed out, and he reached forward, pulling Erik into a slow kiss.

Chapter Text

April 1st, 1987

Westchester, New York

3 weeks before the wedding

It was Sunday, thank god. Charles was swamped with work for the end of the year, and it was overwhelming him. He'd stay up late finishing grading, and wake up at 5:30 the next morning. It left no time for rest, and given his headaches and memory loss (which he still was keeping a secret), he desperately needed the rest.

Thankfully it was the weekend, and he could finally allow himself the pleasure of sleeping in.
He was fast asleep at 10:30, as was Erik.

Erik's arm was draped over Charles' hip, his face nuzzled against his back. Charles was smooshed against the pillows, his hair sticking up all over the place.

Erik had begun to stir, squeezing Charles' smaller body closer. He stretched his legs and let out a cough, then he lifted his head and wiped the drool from the edge of his mouth.

He yawned loudly, dropping his arm back around Charles. He leaned into his neck, closing his eyes and lingering there.
Charles could feel him, just barely, and he put his hand on Erik's forearm, "What time is it..." his voice was soft and sleepy.
"10:45." Erik said, his voice muffled.
"Mm... it's time to get up, hmm...?" Charles sighed.
"Not necessarily." Erik pushed his hands up Charles' night shirt and he pressed his mouth against Charles' jaw.
Charles' lips curled into a smile, and he turned his head. Erik looked down at him, smiling a tired smile.

Charles pulled Erik down, kissing him softly and slowly. Erik huffed against his lips, and he got right between his legs, laying down on top of him.
Charles wrapped his arms around Erik's shoulders, scratching the back of his neck soothingly with his short nails.

Erik loved mornings like this, which were few as of recent years. But when they did happen, he was usually in a good mood for the rest of the day.

Morning sex was better than coffee. It was better than a huge breakfast spread. Erik wished they could do this all the time...

Charles moaned into Erik's mouth, feeling his cock that was hard in his boxers pressing against his stomach. He took his hands from Erik's shoulders, reaching down and trying to wiggle his pajama bottoms off. Erik could feel him struggling, and he took the pants, tugging them down Charles' legs.

Erik took Charles' cock into his hand as they kissed, gently stroking him up and down. Charles gripped Erik's hair, sighing against his mouth.

Erik stroked him for another minute, then pushed his own boxers to his thighs. He pulled back, looking down at his cock and slowly guiding it to Charles' wet hole.

Charles laid his head back on the pillow, dragging his hand down Erik's neck and to his chest. He had to admit that this was his favorite way to wake up. He felt like he and Erik never got time alone anymore, and the second they did, it was gone in an instant. But these mornings were slow and he enjoyed every second.

Carefully Erik slid his cock inside, pushing all the way to the hilt. He kept close to Charles, wanting to feel his warmth. The alpha let out a satisfied sigh, and he looked back at his omega, whose cheeks were flushed now. Charles smiled a little and pulled him back in, kissing him with love.

Erik began his slow, steady thrusts, holding Charles' legs up as he did. Charles kept Erik close with his arms, not wanting even an inch between them.

Erik's cock slid back and forth, hard enough for Charles to squeak and mewl, but slow enough for Erik to feel every inch of him.

He was so hot inside, Erik could feel it prickling up his back and neck... he never got tired of him, not even after all these years. Charles was home for Erik, this was home.

Charles pushed his fingers through Erik's hair, tugging gently on it. He whined so softly, squeezing his eyes shut as Erik pressed firmly against his sweetest spot.

So deep... always so deep........

Charles felt like he was floating. He always did when he was with Erik.

Erik kissed Charles' jaw, biting down gently on his skin. His large hands squeezed Charles' thighs, and his cock pushed deeper.

They could feel it now the longer they went, and now Charles was muffling his moans with his hand, with his other gripping Erik's hair.

Erik grunted deeply in Charles' ear, his cock tingling with readiness. He just needed another minute, just another minute...

But Charles was already there, and he pushed his face into Erik's neck, his upper half tensing. He came right onto his stomach, and he held on while Erik still fucked into him.

It was overstimulating, but it was wonderful. Erik kept going, until he couldn't hold out anymore. He gripped the sheets beside Charles, gritting his teeth and groaning as he released inside of him.

Charles sighed from the feeling, and he turned his head to kiss Erik's ear.
"That was so good, Erik...." Charles's voice was tired again, and raspy.
Erik huffed, lifting his sweaty head, and smiling at his soon to be wife, "Good enough for another round...?"
Charles chuckled and he cupped Erik's face, "I hear children waking up."
Erik sighed disappointedly, and he leaned in for one more kiss, savoring it for the short moment.

Then he climbed off of Charles, standing up and going into the bathroom. Charles closed his eyes again, rubbing his eyes tiredly.

He laid there for quite some time, until Erik came out of the shower. He sat up finally, lifting himself into his chair and going to take his own shower.

Peter woke up at 9 this morning, eating breakfast and then running downstairs. He knew Mike would still be asleep, but thankfully he got his own room since his mom took him in.

Peter gently opened the door, peaking inside and seeing Mike still asleep, his hair wrapped up in what he called a "silk bonnet". Peter shut the door behind him and he slipped off his Nike's, and he walked to the bed, climbing in beside him.

He wiggled down into the bed, wrapping his arm around Mike and letting him nuzzle himself against him. Mike draped his arm around Peter, and he let out a loud yawn.

"Mornin'." Peter said.
"Morning..." Mike mumbled.
"Looks like Chef Tina made a pretty amazing spread for breakfast." Peter said.
"Mmm..." Mike's stomach rumbled loud enough for Peter to hear. "Pancakes...?"
"Lots." Peter hummed.

Mike sighed and he arched his back, stretching is body and yawning again. He relaxed then, rubbing the sleepies out of his eyes, "Jesus, I slept like a rock."
"Without me? Rude." Peter chuckled.
Mike laughed softly and he turned back to Peter, slithering his arm around his waist, "You're in my dreams all night long. It's like we're never really apart."
"Aww." Peter pouted, "You say the sweetest stuff sometimes." He said as he leaned his head down. Mike smiled, letting Peter kiss him.

The kissing had gotten much better over the past couple of months, which had brought on a brand new feeling of arousal for Peter. He liked kissing Mike a lot, it made him feel even more attracted to him. He wondered if he was horny.

Mike pulled back just a bit, reaching up and caressing Peter's cheek, "I love you, Peter."
Peter's cheeks flushed red, and his lip quivered. He smiled, "I love you. And I love pancakes."
Mike laughed, patting Peter's chest, "Come on."

Mike remained in his pajamas, slipping on his slippers and then walking hand in hand down the hall with Peter.

It was a beautiful day today. The sun was shining bright, it wasn't too hot or cold. It was the perfect morning for lying in the sun.
Which was exactly what they were doing.

Wanda had laid out a blanket and secured it with a few stones. She and Maria laid back, and for about an hour they were making out pretty hard.

Wanda found it hard to keep her hands off of Maria. She started to wonder if she was an alpha after all.
She'd never been so attracted to anyone all
her life, and Maria was attractive all the time. Wanda would find herself staring at her ass or boobs when she shouldn't be, and letting her mind wander every day they were apart.

She had to go home tonight, since she spent the whole weekend here at the mansion. She'd really become a part of Wanda's routine.

Right now, after the make out session, the two were wrapped up in each other. Maria stroked Wanda's cheek, gazing at her makeup-less face.

"I love your face." Maria said with a smile.
"I look terrible." Wanda chuckled, squeezing Maria's hip.
"No you don't. You're so beautiful, Wanda." Maria brushed back Wanda's dark ginger hair, resting her head on Wanda's arm, "I don't know how I got so lucky."
"It's not luck. I'm telling you, something pulled me to the record store that night. Like god or something. We should go to church." Wanda said, and Maria laughed, "It was definitely a higher power."
Wanda smiled a little and she sighed, "I wish you could stay every night. I hate sleeping without you."
"I know... it sucks." Maria sighed, "I wish I could just go to this school."
"That's an idea." Wanda said, "You should transfer here."
"I don't have a mutation, dummy." Maria chuckled.
Wanda deflated and she sighed, "Yeah... that's true." Wanda groaned, rolling on her back, "Life is so unfair."
"It's not so bad. I come over on weekends, and we call every night on weekdays. Sometimes we go out for dinner, or a movie, too." Maria laid against Wanda, pressing her face against her bosom, "I don't take any of this for granted. Every moment with you is a blessing."
Wanda blushed, and she wrapped her arm around Maria, squeezing her closer.

The two packed up around 11, walking back to the Mansion. They went up stairs and opened the door to their quarters, and Wanda could hear Charles and Raven talking in the kitchen.

"Hi." Wanda said as she and Maria turned inside.
"Hello, girls!" Charles smiled. There were little boxes of cake scattered about the table, and Wanda raised a brow, "Cake samples?"
"The best part of wedding planning, if you ask me." Raven said, taking another bite of the chocolate one.
"Want a piece?" Charles asked, "There's butterscotch, vanilla, red velvet..."
Wanda looked at Maria, who nodded shyly, Wanda knew she wanted the red velvet, and she grabbed it from the table with a fork and handed it to her, "Thank you, Professor." Maria smiled.
Charles hummed, "What are you girls up to?"
Wanda walked to the fridge, grabbing two bottles of Coca Cola, "Maria has homework she has to do, so I'm gonna take her home now."
"Oh, I'm sorry to see you go, Maria. But you're welcome here absolutely any time, alright?" Charles took the girls hand and squeezed, and she smiled, nodding her head, "Thank you, professor."
Wanda walked back to Maria and she smiled, "Wanna go pack up?"
Maria hummed and the two walked down the hallway.

Charles watched them, making sure they couldn't hear him.
"Wanda is smitten isn't she?" Raven chuckled.
"They're having sex, Raven." Charles whispered.
"What?" Raven leaned in.
"They're having sex, and I don't know what to do about it. It's every single weekend, all night long. Jesus, I know they can't get pregnant, but even Erik and I know when to stop." Charles shook his head, "It's all Maria thinks about."
Raven snorted, "They're young and they're having fun, Charles. And it's like you said, they can't get pregnant. So what's the big deal?"
Charles shivered, shaking his head, "I wasn't having sex at that age. You know that. Erik was my first, and I was almost 25 at that point."
"You're a prude." Raven snorted.
"I'm not a prude, I'm responsible." Charles argued.
"Yeah, remind me about the six years you had sex with alpha's non stop until Erik came back, again?" Raven raised her brow.
Charles gave her a look and he grabbed a piece of cake, "The point is that she's too young. In my head... she's still a little girl."
"I think this is more of you problem, Charles. You don't want to let her go. And besides, Wanda wouldn't do anything terrible. You know that. She's just as responsible as you." Raven nodded.
Charles sighed as he chewed a piece of chocolate cake, "When did you become so wise?"
"It comes with being a parent to a girl." Raven hummed.
"Hmm. Well, Erik has no clue, and I don't plan on telling him." Charles said with a mouthful of cake.
"Probably for the best. He's fucking crazy." Raven chuckled.

Erik took Nina out for lunch in the afternoon, to her favorite place in town. It was a shabby diner that served all kinds of comfort food.

"How is your friend Storm?" Erik asked, biting into his Rueben sandwich.
"Good." Nina hummed, "Daddy, can we go to Paris?"
"Paris? Why do you want to go there?" Erik chuckled.
"I dunno... I feel so stuck here sometimes." Nina shrugged.
"Well, I've been to Paris. Nothing but smelly streets and cigarette smoke." Erik smiled, "How's about this: Mama and I were thinking of taking you and your brother and sister to Florida this summer. How does that sound?"
"Florida?!" Nina gasped, "Can we go to-"
"Disney World?" Erik raised his brows.
Nina gasped, "Really, Daddy?!"
"Yes. We thought you kids deserve it." Erik hummed.
Nina smiled widely, "Will you ride the roller coasters with me?"
"I'll do my best. But I have a weak stomach." Erik smiled and Nina laughed.

Erik held Nina's hand as they walked down the sidewalk and towards the toy store. Nina skipped along, swinging their hands back and forth.

As they went to pass an alleyway, Erik could hear an argument happening. He turned his head a little, stopping in his tracks.

"What's wrong-" Nina said, but was cut off by Erik hushing her.

"God you are ugly." A man laughed, "A lizard tongue and a lizard face... Jesus, how did they let you live?"

Then he heard a thump and a groan.

Erik felt sweat prickling his hands, and goosebumps on the back of his neck. He looked down at Nina, then knelt down, "Go back to the car."
"Why?" Nina asked.
"Just do what I'm telling you, alright? Go." Erik handed her the keys and he pushed her back the other way.

Erik slowly walked down the alley way, turning behind a dumpster. There was a man on the ground, his face covered in blood, and obviously a mutant. There were three men standing around him, clearly not mutant.

"What's going on here?" Erik asked.
One of the men turned around and chuckled, "This doesn't concern you, man. Get up outta here."
"I'm afraid it does concern me." Erik said, stepping closer.
"Listen, we don't want to beat the shit out of an old man," the man pulled out a switchblade, and he stepped closer, "But we will if we have to."

Erik blinked, and he looked down at the mutant on the ground. He looked afraid. They always did.

Erik looked back at the man and he lifted his hand. The switchblade flew out of the man's hand with a gasp, and right into Erik's.

Erik stepped closer, holding the blade out, "You humans are so afraid of us, even though we make up less than 1% of the population..." Erik chuckled, "It's always so funny to me. That a human would dare intimidate someone who is genetically superior..."

The men stepped back in shock, backing towards the dead end of the alley.
"A-Alright man- we'll leave him alone- we're sorry-"
"It's too late for sorry." Erik snapped, "The damage is done."

Erik lifted the blade into the air, and in an instant the knife was against the man's cheek, pressing into his skin.
The man shivered with fear, and the brunette beside him went to attack Erik.

Erik lifted his other hand, finding the metal in his belt and lifting him upside down in the air. Erik looked at the third man, "I'd run if I were you."
He looked at the other two men, then ran past Erik and out of the alley.

Erik sighed, "Usually I like to let you criminals off with a warning. And my wife would kill me for this. But I'm feeling rather... angry this afternoon."
Erik dropped the man in the air, letting him slam on the ground, and breaking one of his legs. The man shrieked, and then Erik moved his other hand, slicing the blade down the other man's cheek, so deep that blood came gushing out. He cried out in pain, and Erik grabbed him by the collar, dragging him out of the alley. He threw him into the road, turning around and going back into the alley.

The mutant who was beaten was shivering in fear, still curled up on the ground. Erik ran to him, crouching beside him. The mutant flinched in fear and Erik shook his head, "It's alright, I won't hurt you." Erik gently looked at his broken and bleeding nose, and the bruises on his face, "I can help you. Will you come with me?" Erik asked.
The mutant looked at the man across from him, crying at his broken leg. He looked back at Erik and he nodded.

Erik helped him up, holding his arm around his shoulder and pulling him to the car. He helped him into the back, and Nina gasped.
"Daddy, who is that?!" She gasped.
"Hush." Erik said, closing the door and walking to the drivers side. He started up the car, and sped out of town.

Erik dragged the man into the mansion, carrying him to the elevator and down to the infirmary. He pulled him there, laying him down on the bed and talking with the nurse, who went to get Hank.

Charles was downstairs as soon as he heard.

"Erik what happened?!" Charles shouted. Erik was leaning against the infirmary door and he pushed himself up when he saw Charles, "There was a scuffle in town. Thank god I was there."
"You broke a man's leg? And injured another one!" Charles yelled.
Erik let out a breath and he looked away, "It had to be done, otherwise they wouldn't have learned-"
"Erik, we try not to resort to violence immediately. We take the pacifist route first." Charles sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, "Now I'm going to have the police up my ass..."
"I'm sorry, alright? But I couldn't control myself." Erik said, "I did what I had to."
"No, you did what you wanted." Charles said, "You are better than that Erik." Charles breathed in, looking into infirmary at the mutant, and Hank who was operating on his nose.
"Is he alright?" Charles asked.
"Yes. He has a broken nose and few bruised ribs, but he'll be fine." Erik looked down at Charles, "If I wasn't there they would have killed him, Charles."
Charles blinked, staring at the young man who still looked shocked and afraid on the table. Then he looked back up at Erik, "are you alright?" He gently took Erik's hand, squeezing it tenderly.
"I'm fine." Erik shook his head, "I just... hate that it's happening. Right in front of me. Right in front of my children."
Charles nodded and he kissed Erik's knuckles, "Go take a shower. Relax. I'll handle this."
Erik nodded, leaning down and kissing Charles' cheek.

Charles spoke to the young man after Hank wrapped up his nose, and he offered him refuge in the mansion. The young man was hesitant, and when he gave Charles his age, Charles insisted that he stay, and had a room made up for him immediately.

————————————————

"Dad, I hear you got in a fight with some mutant-hating punks today." Peter said with a mouthful of salsbury steak.
"It wasn't anything." Erik said.
"It was scary." Nina shivered.
"It's over now." Charles said, "We don't need to discuss it any further."
"The kids name is Walt. Dad saved him." Wanda said to Peter.
"Please, Wanda." Charles said, "I want to discuss the wedding."
The three kids groaned unenthusiastically and Charles sighed, "The wedding is in approximately 3 weeks. Peter, we've already found you a suit, but Wanda and Nina need dresses. So I'm taking you both out of class on Wednesday so we can go shopping."
Wanda whined loudly, "Oh, Mom, please don't make me wear a dress... I fucking hate dresses."
"Language." Erik said.
"It's not a choice, Wanda." Charles said to her, "you'll look beautiful, I know it." Charles smiled at her. Wanda sighed, picking at the green beans on her plate.

"He's making me wear a dress. I haven't worn a dress since I was like 10 years old." Wanda had the phone to her ear, sitting against her headboard with her homework in her lap.
"Oh, you'll look stunning, Wanda. And plus, your mom wouldn't make you wear something you don't like. I bet he'll let you pick it out." Maria said.
"Yeah... I guess." Wanda laid her head back against the wood, "My dad got into a big fight with a couple of humans today."
"He did?" Maria asked.
"Yeah. They were beating the shit out of this mutant kid. My dad brought him here and now he's a student, I guess."
"Wow... I'm not gonna lie, your dad scares me." Maria said.
"Yeah, he scares most people. He's got this vibe to him." Wanda chuckled a little, "He's one of the most powerful mutants ive ever seen."
"I can imagine." Maria hummed.

"Take Polaroids of the dresses you try on."
"Why?"
"'Cause I wanna put them in the scrapbook I'm making for us." Maria smiled, looking down at the scrap book atop her desk, with pictures they've taken, movie tickets and receipts from restaurants.
"You're making us a scrapbook?" Wanda raised a brow.
"Mhm. It's not done yet, though, so I can't show you yet."
"God... you are so damn cute." Wanda smirked. She sat up a little, "What are you wearing right now?"
"Wanda!" Maria laughed.
"I'm sorry, I just miss you." Wanda groaned, laying back against the headboard and closing her eyes in distress, "I'm having Maria withdrawals..."

Maria giggled, her cheeks flushed. She leaned against her desk, closing her eyes, "I miss you so much..."
Wanda hummed, "I miss you more. I wish I could kiss you right now..."

Charles sat in his recliner, writing checks for the cake they wanted, the flower arrangements and their wedding planner, who had been wonderful the past few months.

As he wrote out one of the checks, he began to sign his name... but he forgot it. He sat up, furrowing his brows. He blinked, putting his hand on his head.

My name... wha... what's my name?

He felt a rush of fear go through him, and he quickly reached into his briefcase, grabbing his wallet. He shakily pulled out his ID, looking at his name.

"Charles- Charles..." he said quietly. He closed his eyes, dropping his pen on the table in front of him and covering his face.

Oh god- what is happening to me? Why can't I remember anything?
Yesterday I couldn't remember what I put on the grocery list... and the day before I forgot to turn the stove off-

Charles hadn't even realized he was sobbing.

Erik was fixing his lover a cup of tea, as requested. Two sugars and a drop of milk, like always.

He carried it inside as he whistled a familiar tune, only to be met with Charles sobbing in his chair.

"Charles, what's the matter?!" Erik ran over, pushing the table aside and setting the cuppa on top. He knelt down in front of him, taking his hands away from his face and holding them.

"E-Erik- S-Something is wrong with me-" he cried, "I-I can't remember anything- and my headaches have gotten so much worse- I... I forgot my name- I forgot my name!" Charles wailed.
"It's alright- It's alright, Charles." Erik cupped his face, then pulled him into an embrace. Charles sobbed into his chest, gripping his shirt.

Erik had noticed Charles' forgetfulness recently. But he never thought anything of it. They were getting older, it was bound to happen. But now he realized Charles had been hiding most of it.

Worry set in as he sat on his knees, consoling his lover, who couldn't remember his own name.

Erik gently pulled back after Charles had calmed a bit. He pushed Charles' luscious brown hair out of his face and he looked into his eyes, "It's alright, my darling. We need to talk to Hank and see what he says. Alright?"
Charles sniffled and nodded, "I-I'm scared, Erik."
"I know. I am too." Erik breathed out, "I'm going to take care of you. Haven't I all the years?"
Charles nodded as Erik wiped the tears from his cheeks. Erik looked down at his watch, and it was only 8:30.
"Are you tired?" Erik asked.
Charles exhaled and nodded.
"Let's get you to bed, then, my love." Erik helped Charles into his chair, and he pushed him down the hall.

Charles changed into his pajamas while Erik pushed back the comforter. Charles lifted himself into the bed, fixing his legs and laying back against the pillow. Erik tucked him in, and he leaned down, kissing Charles' cheek, "I love you. More than anything in this world, Charles. I won't let anything happen to you. Whatever is wrong, I'm going to fix it."
Charles wasn't so sure, but hearing it comforted him. He nodded his head, taking Erik's hand, "I love you so much, Erik."
Erik smiled, "Go to sleep now."

Erik sat in the living room, trying to not think about Charles. His leg bounced up and down rapidly, and he leaned his cheek on his hand as he watched the rerun of SNL from last night. SNL never made him laugh, but now it was just depressing him more.

He would've gone to bed, but he couldn't sleep.
He was afraid. He didn't know what exactly he was afraid of, but he was afraid. The thought of losing Charles... it was incomprehensible. He couldn't... he couldn't even imagine it.

He couldn't live without Charles. He almost did once, and it was the worst decision he ever made. Charles was like his life blood - Erik couldn't survive without him.

When he looked over at the digital clock, it was already midnight. He still wasn't tired but... he wanted to be close to Charles.

He stood up from his chair, shutting off the tv and then going to lock the door. He checked the kitchen, then walked down the hall and peaked into Nina's room.

She was fast asleep, holding her squirrel friend Gomer in her arms. He checked on Peter, who was also asleep, his mouth hanging open and his body spread out like a starfish.

He walked down to Wanda's door, and surprisingly she was still awake. She sat on her bed with a pillow in her lap, and her notebook on top.

"What are you still doing awake?" Erik stepped inside.
Wanda looked up, surprised to see Erik, "What are you still doing up? "
"You got me." Erik chuckled, "What are you writing?"
Wanda shrugged, "Poetry."
"Poetry for who?" Erik hummed.
"Maria." Wanda said sheepishly.
"Aaaah. Your girlfriend. No surprise there." Erik said, "You know, your mother used to write me poetry."
"Ew, really?" Wanda chuckled.
"Yes. I didn't know until I found a box of them a few years ago." Erik chuckled, "You really like this girl, hmm?"
"Yeah... she's all I think about." Wanda sighed, "She's making us a scrapbook."
"That's sweet." Erik hummed.

He looked up at Wanda, at her dark ginger hair and her face. She resembled himself quite a bit, but he could see Charles in her. In her eyes, in her mouth. He was grateful now as he looked at her, at his daughter who Charles created.

"What's wrong, dad?" Wanda asked.
Erik snapped out of it and he shook his head, "Nothing." He stood up, then kissed her head, "Please go to bed soon, love."
"I will. Good night." Wanda hummed.

Erik went into the bedroom finally, checking on Charles first who was peacefully asleep. Then he took a shower and he trimmed his beard, then he climbed into the bed, moving right to Charles.

Charles let out a soft noise as he felt Erik's warmth, and he turned on his side, pushing his face into Erik's neck. Erik engulfed Charles in his arms, squeezing him tightly.

Chapter Text

April 11th, 1987

Westchester, New York

2 weeks before the Wedding

"I suggest that you go to a neurologist. Your labs are strange, and if these symptoms have been persistent, you need someone with more knowledge than me to check it out." Hank said, his glasses on the edge of his nose. He sat behind his desk, with Charles' bloodwork in his hands.
Charles rubbed his temples anxiously, looking at Erik.
"What could it be?" Erik asked.
"It could be anything... but... I'm thinking the worst, I'll be honest." Hank sighed, "Charles, you need x-rays, a ct scan probably."
Charles sucked in a deep breath and he nodded, "Could you put us in contact with a doctor, Hank?"
"Absolutely. I'll get you an appointment with one of my friends in the city." Hank nodded.

Erik pushed Charles down the hall and to the elevator, pressing the button and waiting. Charles kept his eyes closed, trying to keep himself from crying.

He knew why Hank was doing this. He didn't want to be the one to tell Charles the bad news.

"Are you alright, Charles?" Erik asked, putting his hand on his shoulder.
Charles shook his head, "I'm tired..."
"I'll take you upstairs for a nap." Erik said. Charles didn't have the energy to argue.

So Erik took Charles to the bedroom, letting him change. Charles climbed into the bed and Erik sat beside him, leaning over him, "Have I ever told you that you have the most beautiful eyes I've ever seen?" Erik asked.
Charles couldn't help but smile, "Stop it..."
"It's true." Erik smiled back, "Everything is going to be alright, Charles."
Charles smile faded and he shook his head, "It's not, Erik. It's not going to be alright." Charles took Erik's hand and he squeezed it, "We don't know what it is yet, but I know it isn't good..."
"How do you know that? For all we know you could just not be getting enough sleep-"
"Erik." Charles said, his voice strained. He closed his eyes and shook his head, "Please... please don't minimize it."

Erik exhaled and he looked down at their hands that were intertwined, "I... I can't imagine... a world without you, Charles- I-I can't... I can't even think about it-" Erik squeezed his eyes shut.
Charles put his hand on Erik's face, "I know... I know, Erik..." Charles stroked Erik's cheek, soothing him with his touch, "all we can hope for is that the doctor has a solution for us. Okay?"
Erik opened his teary eyes and he nodded sadly, "I love you." His voice broke.
Charles nodded his head knowingly, "I love you more."
Erik huffed and he leaned in, kissing Charles lovingly.

——————————————————

Peter and Mike sat outside on the patio, their lunch sitting in front of them. A few kids were playing soccer on the field, and Peter and Mike watched them.

"You wanna sleepover tonight?" Peter asked with a mouthful of food.
Mike hummed as he sipped his juice box, "Hell yeah. We can listen to the new Def Leopard album."
Peter smiled and he took another bite of his pasta.

Wanda walked over to the table with her lunch, plopping down and sighing, "God I wish this day would end."
"What happened?" Mike asked.
"Janet said I looked better with the clown makeup on." Wanda sighed, "I fucking hate this school."
"Nah, you just miss Maria." Peter chuckled.
"It's true... if she were here I'd be a lot happier." Wanda sighed, "I can't wait to pick her up later. I'm gonna wreck her tonight."
"Wreck her?" Peter snorted.
"Yeah. You know." Wanda wiggled her eyebrows.
"Oh... gross..." Peter grimaced.
"Wait... you mean, you guys haven't...?" Wanda sat up slightly.
Mike blushed and Peter choked on his pasta, "W-We haven't gotten there yet. Shut up." He said.
Wanda held her hands up, "Hey, to each their own."

Peter looked at Mike, who was trying to hide his embarrassment.

God, what is with everybody and sex? What, like you have to have sex to be in love with someone? How does that make sense?

Does Mike want to have sex? We haven't really even talked about it... I never bring it up. It's never on my mind, really.

Peter sighed, looking down at his plate and pushing it away from him. He lost is appetite.

When school was over, Erik gave Peter $25 to take Mike out for dinner, and the keys to one of the BMW's.

The two got in the car, backing out of the garage and driving down the road.

There was tension in the air, Peter could feel it. God, why did Wanda have to bring that up?!

"I love your new braids." Peter said as he drove.
"Ahh, thanks, it took like all night last night." Mike chuckled.
"You look pretty." Peter hummed.
Mike smiled a little, though he could feel the tension too.

Mike knew Peter. He knew he wasn't thinking about sex like Alphas or even betas. Peter was definitely his own breed. But Mike sometimes felt like Peter didn't want him. Mike wanted Peter, he wanted him badly. He couldn't sleep some nights thinking about it.

But Peter never initiated, and Mike was too shy to do it himself... he remembered his mom telling him that communication is key in a relationship. But Mike was embarrassed to admit that he wanted to have sex.

Peter parked outside of their favorite hamburger joint, and the two got out, walking hand in hand inside. Peter paid for their food and drinks, and the two sat down, starting right in.

It was quiet as they ate - Peter didn't really know what to say. He knew they needed to talk about this, but it was kind of uncomfortable for him.

He looked up at Mike, who picked up a few fries and ate them. He was a pretty... Peter was lucky.

"Hey, uhm... c-can we talk about somethin'?" Peter asked.
Mike looked up and he nodded a little. Peter huffed and he looked down at his burger, "What Wanda said earlier kinda bothered me."
"Me too." Mike nodded.
"Do you... want to have sex?" Peter asked.
"Do you?" Mike raised his brows.
Peter sighed, sitting up a little, "Mikey... I am attracted to you, there's no doubt about that. But... I gotta be honest, I don't... I don't even think about it... it never crosses my mind. maybe there's somethin' wrong with me..."
Mike frowned and he shook his head, "Don't say that. There's nothing wrong with you, Peter."
Peter picked up a few fries, dipping them in ketchup and stuffing them in his mouth. He sat back with a loud huff, "I feel like such an ass, Mikey..."
"You're not an ass!!" Mike chuckled, reaching across the table for Peter's hand. Peter looked down at Mike's long fingers, and he blinked slowly, sitting up and taking it.
"Peter, it's just... sometimes I feel like you don't want me. Like when we're kissing, and it's getting... intense, and then you pull away and start talking about He-Man."
"I do want you... I really do. But I can't explain it, Mikey... I think you're so hot. Way too hot for me. It's not like I don't like the idea of sex, the pleasure or whatever, I don't have the desire, I guess?"
"C...Can we try?" Mike whispered.
Peter looked up at him, "Try...?"
"Mhm." Mike nodded, "I don't want to force you, Peter, so if it sounds like too much we won't do it but... can we try to have sex? If it's too much, we'll stop... but... I need you to touch me Peter."
Peter's cheeks were flushed. He looked at Mike's eyes, and all he could see was love. He nodded his head, "Yeah. Let's to it."
Mike smiled and he squeezed Peter's hand, leaning his head in. Peter smiled and kissed him sweetly, his eyes fluttering closed.

Wanda waited outside of Maria's apartment in the Subaru, and she lit a cigarette, inhaling and blowing the smoke out through her nose.

She could hear shouting coming from one of the apartments, and she furrowed her eyebrows. She didn't think anything of it, but then it got louder. And then she started hearing screams.

The screams sounded like Maria.

Wanda got out of the car, walking quickly up the stairs. She ran down the hall, and Maria's door was wide open. She could hear yelling and screaming, but they were speaking Spanish, so Wanda couldn't understand them.

"Maria?!" Wanda shouted. Then suddenly Maria slammed against the balcony floor, her face red and covered in tears. A large man walked from behind her, throwing a bag on top of her.
"Maria!!" Wanda screamed.
Maria sniffed and pushed herself up, "Wanda!! Help me!!" She cried.

Wanda ran to her, but the man shoved Wanda away. He started yelling at her in Spanish, and shoving her back.

"Don't hurt her!! Don't hurt her!!" Maria cried.
Wanda gritted her teeth as the large man kept shoving her. Her fists clenched, and rage began to fill her chest.

Her hands began to glow red, and they were shaking violently. Maria's eyes went wide, "Wanda no!!" She yelled, but it was too late.

A bright red light filled the balcony, and what could've only been a huge red explosion. The man flew back a thousand feet, so far away Wanda couldn't see him anymore.

Maria covered her head, squeezing her eyes closed.

Wanda dropped back onto the floor, and the red energy in her hands dissipated. She wobbled back and forth for a moment, but then she came back. She ran to Maria, lifting her up, "It's alright. Come on."

Wanda pulled Maria to the car as the girl sobbed and screamed. There was a crowd of people outside, curious to know what happened. Wanda helped Maria into the car, and she sped off.

"Maria, what the hell happened?!" Wanda shouted.
"M-My dad! He lives in the apartment below us and he wanted money from my mom b-but she was picking up my brother from school- h-he was already drunk- a-and-" Maria wailed, covering her face.
Wanda huffed gripping the steering wheel, "I-It's okay now, I promise, Maria. My uncle will fix you up."
Maria lifted her head as she cried, "D-Did you kill him?"
Wanda swallowed hard. ...did she?

She looked at Maria, at her crying eyes.
"I think so." Wanda whispered. Maria's lip quivered and she covered her face, crying harder now.

"She's alright now, and I've contacted her mother." Hank said to Erik and Wanda, "She's in a state of shock."
Wanda covered her face, "This is all my fault..."
"It is not your fault." Erik said, "You did what you thought was right."
"No, I got angry." Wanda laughed, "I got angry, and that man died because of it. And now- now Maria hates me."
"She doesn't hate you-" Erik said, reaching for Wanda's arm. Wanda smacked his hand away, "Get away from me!" She shouted, "I wish I wasn't a mutant- I- I wish I wasn't fucking born!" Wanda screamed. She ran past Erik and Hank and Erik went to go after her, but Hank grabbed his arm.

"Let her go." Hank said.
Erik closed his eyes, putting his hand over his mouth and leaning against the wall.
"Charles has already taken care of most of this from his bed, the saint." Hank sighed, "Erik... I think it's time that Wanda be enrolled in your course."
Erik dropped his hand and he turned to Hank, "She's too young, Hank-"
"She's not. And she needs to know how to control her power. She needs to learn from you." Hank said.
Erik sighed softly, rubbing his face.

Wanda cried all night long. She didn't even want to go see Maria. She knew what she would say.

She couldn't control herself... she just got so angry... seeing Maria crying made her infuriated. The smell of cheap beer, the physical advancement... it all riled her up in a way she'd only ever felt once before.

Wanda didn't sleep all night, and as soon as it was light she went downstairs to the infirmary. She peaked into one of the rooms, and there she was, asleep on the bed.

Wanda hovered her hand over the scanner and the door opened, and she stepped into the room, grabbing a chair and sitting across from her.

God she was beautiful. Like an ancient princess. Wanda watched her for a while, her eyes memorizing her face.

Maria began to wake, opening her eyes and looking around the room. She saw Wanda and she blinked slowly.
"Wanda..." she said, her voice scratchy.
"Hey." Wanda smiled a little.
Maria pushed herself up slowly, and she rubbed her head. She dropped her hands and looked down at them.
"I-Is he gone?" She asked.
Wanda sucked in a deep breath and she nodded, "Yeah, he's gone. I'm so sorry, Maria..."
Maria closed her eyes, "He beat my mother for years. They finally got divorced, but we're so fucking poor he had to move in below us. And nothing... nothing's ever changed." Maria looked up at Wanda, "I'm relieved."
"I understand." Wanda nodded, "My mom has been talking to your mom about getting you an actual house. Wherever you want."
"What?" Maria asked.
"Yeah... and all the money you'll ever need." Wanda pushed herself up, "I'm so sorry, Maria. For everything. For putting you and your family through this."
Maria looked at her confusedly. Wanda leaned down and pecked her cheek, "Good bye, Maria."

"Wha- Goodbye?!" Maria laughed in disbelief, grabbing Wanda's hand, "Wanda you do realize what you've done right?"
"I killed a man, Maria. I killed your father." Wanda said.
"You killed a fat bastard who beat and raped my mother more times than I can count." Maria said, "You saved us, Wanda. You saved me. You saved my mom and my brother- You freed us."
Wanda slowly sat back down, "Y...you don't hate me?"
"Hate you...?" Maria chuckled, "I'll admit Wanda... it was scary seeing all that power... but you were protecting me... you were protecting the vulnerable. And... isn't that what the X-Men is all about?"

Jesus Christ.... Maria was right. She was right.

Wanda chuckled breathily, her eyes welling with tears. She put her hand on Maria's cheek, then pulled her in for a tight hug.

Charles wheeled himself down the hall and to Wanda's room, pushing the door open.

He'd been sick worrying about her all night. He could hear her crying all the way down the hall. When she wasn't in her room he panicked a little, but he could feel her presence in the mansion.

Maria's mother was a lovely woman. She raised Maria and her brother Miguel all on her own, while working two jobs. Charles saw that she was a good worker and an honest woman. He could also feel her relief that she was ashamed of.

That man did awful things to her and those children, and Charles wanted to give her anything she needed.

For now Charles put Maria and her mother and brother in a nice hotel until they could find a house that would be suitable.

Wanda, darling are you alright?

Wanda heard Charles in her head as she held Maria on top of the infirmary bed.

-I'm fine, I'm with Maria.

Oh good. Bring her up here.

Wanda helped Maria up and took her hand and lead her upstairs. She was so shaky, still filled with adrenaline from last night.

Wanda opened the door and lead Maria to the living room. Charles turned and he reached for Maria's hand, taking it into his own.
"I am so sorry, Maria." Charles said, "I will do everything in my power to ensure your family is taken care of."
Maria smiled weakly and she nodded, "Thank you, Professor... we appreciate it more than you know."
"I'll be having lunch with your mother on Monday to discuss the particulars, but I've arranged for you and your family to stay at my favorite hotel. Wanda will drive you there."
"Thank you, thank you so much." Maria leant down and hugged Charles, and Charles closed his eyes, squeezing her tightly.

"She seemed alright to me, Erik." Charles said as Erik lit a cigarette.
"She's not alright. This worked out for her, sure. But what happens when it doesn't?" Erik said, "She's a loose canon. She needs to learn how to control it."
Charles rubbed his eyes, distressed by this conversation. He hated admitting Erik was right. She was out of control, and Erik was the only one who could help her.
"You want to enroll her?" Charles sighed.
"Yes. Peter, too. And Mike." Erik crossed his legs, "It's time, Charles."
"Jesus... there's so much going on my head is spinning." Charles lifted his tea, sipping from the edge.
"I know. And on top of all of it we have a wedding in less than two weeks."
Charles groaned, as after all of these incidents he'd nearly completely forgotten about it, "Oh, Erik... we always pick the worst time for these things..."
"I know." Erik tapped his cigarette out and he walked to Charles, kneeling down and taking his hands, "it was almost yesterday you were so pregnant you couldn't move."
Charles chuckled a little and he exhaled deeply, "I don't miss it at all."
Erik smiled and he reached up, pinching Charles' cheek, "At least we'll be married so we can finally say we did it."
"You're right... there's something to be grateful for." Charles wrapped his arms around Erik's neck, leaning into his face and kissing him.

"Call me tonight, alright?" Wanda asked, holding Maria's hands as they stood in the lobby of the luxury hotel.
"I will, I promise." Maria nodded, "I'm sorry I can't sleepover."
"Don't be sorry. You need to be with your family." Wanda smiled a little, "I love you."
Maria blushed, and her lips curled into a grin, "I love you..."
Wanda sighed, leaning in and kissing her.

Wanda waved goodbye as Maria walked to be elevators and she walked out to the car, swinging her keys around in her finger.

She was glad this worked out. She was glad Maria didn't hate her. Bud Wanda couldn't help this feeling that she was dangerous. That she had no business dealing with humans.

She tried to push this idea away, but it continued to haunt her. Was she a bad person?

When she got home she felt so tired that she thought she might collapse. She dropped the keys on the table by the door and dragged her feet to her room.

She took a long shower, then got out and dried her hair.
"Wanda?" Nina peaked into her room.
"Hey, squirt." Wanda hummed.
Nina walked inside, climbing onto her bed and laying flat on her stomach.
"Daddy won't tell me why everyone's upset." She said.
"It's too big for you to understand, Nina." Wanda said, "But it's okay. Little kids don't have to worry about that stuff." Wanda stood up and she sat down in her bed,
"I want to understand, though." Nina rolled on her side.
"Well... it's just... sometimes people suck. They suck so much they take it out on the people around them and they get hurt. And sometimes I can't control myself. And I mess up." Wanda sighed, "Trust me, Nina, if I could give back this power, I would."
Nina frowned a little, "I like your power. I think it's pretty."
Wanda smiled and she grabbed Nina, pulling her into a hug. She kissed her cheek, and Nina laughed, pulling away. Wanda smiled, "Go play with storm. She's wondering where you are."
Nina smiled and she pecked Wanda's cheek and ran off.

Charles let Wanda sleep for a few hours then made her a cup of tea. A lot of honey and a lot of cream. He carried it to her bedroom, gently opening up the door.

His baby was asleep, wrapped in her comforter snuggly. He went right over to her, setting the mug on the nightstand. He reached over, caressing her cheek.

Through all this mess that had been going on recently, he was feeling guilty for keeping his own struggle hidden from the children. They didn't need to know, not yet, but Charles felt a pit in his stomach.

If this was what he thought it was... and he couldn't beat it, he would leave his babies alone. They wouldn't have a mother, they would be lost...
He didn't want to leave them. He didn't want to die. 

Charles stared at her, his eyes getting wet.

She looks just like Erik... she is just like Erik... they are so similar in so many ways.

"Wanda, my love." Charles said softly.
Charles' voice echoed through her head, and she hummed sleepily, opening her eyes. She was relieved to see Charles.
"Mom..." Wanda forced herself up, pushing her ginger hair out of her face.
"You were exhausted. You slept for 5 hours." Charles lifted the mug and handed it to her.
Wanda exhaled through her nose and she sipped the hot tea.
"It's been a long couple of days..." Wanda said.
"I know, darling. And I wouldn't blame you if you wanted to stay in bed the rest of the day."
Wanda shrugged a little, looking at her reflection in the tea, "Am I dangerous?"
Charles sighed softly and he took the mug, setting it back down on the nightstand. He took her hands and kissed her knuckles, "I think most mutants would be considered dangerous, Wanda. We have strengths that humans don't possess. But I think being dangerous can be sort of subjective. When I met your father for the first time, I saw what his mutation could do. He is dangerous. But he learned to control it. He learned to harness his power, without the anger. Is he still dangerous? Absolutely. But he knows when to be dangerous and when to control himself."

Wanda listened intently to Charles, looking down at his hands. He looked a lot paler than she remembered.
"How... how do I control it, Mama?" She asked, looking back at his eyes.
Charles smiled a little, "It starts by understanding yourself and your mutation. I have enrolled you in dad's course. Same for Peter. He will teach you how to control it."
Wanda breathed in slowly, and she squeezed Charles's hands, "Are you okay, Mom?"
Charles hummed, "I'm alright, my love. Don't worry about me. Okay?"
Wanda nodded a little, and Charles kissed her cheek.

Wanda did stay in bed the rest of the day, but not because she was depressed. She just felt like she physically couldn't get up today. She sat in her bed reading magazines or finishing up the rest of her homework for the week.

The phone rang at 7, just as she was about to take a shower, and she picked it up, putting it to her ear.

"Hello?" She asked.
"Hi, it's Mr." Maria said.
"Oh..." Wanda let out a sigh of relief and she laid back in her bed, "How are you?"
"I'm great... your mom really hooked us up at this hotel. My mom is getting a spa treatment right now. And there's a private pool and hot tub, and the food is just incredible."
Wanda smiled widely, closing her eyes, "It's what you deserve. You and your family."
"Aah... I don't know how to thank you, Wanda. Or your parents." Maria sighed, "I can't explain to you the relief we're feeling. The freedom. My mom laughed earlier. Like, really laughed. She hasn't laughed in so long..."
"How your brother?"
"He's great. He doesn't really know what's going on, but he isn't complaining." Maria chuckled, "How are you feeling, baby?"

Wanda inhaled and exhaled deeply and she shook her head, "I haven't gotten out of bed since after I dropped you off. I'm just so drained right now... I miss you."
"I miss you more..." Maria sighed, "You need to rest, Wanda. We both do."
Wanda sighed, rubbing her face, "My mom and dad enrolled me in the X-Men training course."
"Really? So you're an X-Man?"
"Trainee." Wanda chuckled, "I'll learn how to control my mutation, I guess."
"Hey, that's not so bad." Maria smiled a little, "It's kinda cool dating one of the X-Men."
"Trainee." Wanda said, and Maria laughed softly, "Excuse me. Trainee."
Wanda smiled and she closed her eyes again, "I love you."
"I love you more. Come see me tomorrow, if you're up for it. Okay?"
"Will do. Night."

—————————————————————

Charles laid back in bed, a pillow over his head, and his hand balled into a fist, gripping the sheets tightly. He was having another horrible migraine.

He was stiff, and he couldn't relax his body. It hurt so badly... he didn't remember childbirth being this bad.

Erik stood in the kitchen making Charles a cup of tea, in hopes that it would help, but knowing it definitely wouldn't.

The migraines were so persistent, and it worried Erik greatly. And worst of all, Hank couldn't get them into the doctor for 3 weeks. So they had to tough this out.

Erik swore to himself that if it got any worse he'd take Charles to the emergency room, but luckily they weren't quite there yet.

He heard the door open and then a sudden swoosh sound.
"Hey dad." Peter said as he opened the fridge.
"I thought I heard you." Erik hummed, "How was dinner?"
"Uhh... good. Fine. Great." Peter grabbed a cola and he stood up straight, leaning against the counter.
"How is Mike?" Erik asked as he spooned out some honey and stirring it into the tea.
"He's good." Peter looked at Erik and he tugged on his lip, "Dad, can I ask you something?"
"What?" Erik turned a little.
"Uh... it's kinda awkward... mom's an omega right?" Peter asked.
"Yes. You know that." Erik furrowed his brows.
"W-Well... I'm kinda having a problem. Mike... he... uh... he wants to have sex with me." Peter sighed.
Erik stopped what he was doing and he turned around, crossing his arms over his chest and leaning back against the counter, "Oh?"
"Y-Yeah... the problem is I... uhh. I don't know- I don't really know what to do." Peter couldn't even look at Erik right now, this was so embarrassing.

Erik could sense the embarrassment, and he honestly couldn't believe Peter was asking him about this, but... he figured he needed the help.

"Well, you know where everything goes, don't you?" Erik asked.
"Yeah." Peter nodded.
"Okay, so no problems there." Erik chuckled, "I would say that it's important to focus on his pleasure and not yours. For us who... do most of the work, the pleasure sort of comes automatically. But for an omega, they need to be rocked into it. Does that make sense?"
"Kinda." Peter shrugged.
"Foreplay is important. Omegas love kissing and touching. Be gentle at first. And just because you're going hard and fast doesn't mean you're doing it right."
"Okay..." Peter scratched the back of his neck.
"Most importantly Peter, listen to him. If he wants you to do something, do it. The goal is to make him feel good. Got it?"
"Uh... yep. Yep, got it." Peter lifting his bottle of cola and he awkwardly walked towards the door.
"Peter." Erik said, and Peter turned slightly, "Use a condom. Just incase."
Peter hummed, walking it of the kitchen.

Erik carried Charles' mug into the bedroom, where Charles was laying in the fetal position, the pillow still over his head.

"Charles, my darling, I have some tea." He said quietly, walking over and setting the mug on the nightstand.
"Thank you..." his voice was so soft. Erik sucked in a deep breath and he sat down beside him, "What can I do?" Erik whispered.
Charles shook his head slowly, "Nothing... just quiet..."
Erik nodded and he stood up, flipping the lights in the room off and letting Charles rest.

Erik sat in the living room for a while, filling out the checks that Charles hadn't done yet. He had a pair of reading glasses sat on the edge of his nose as he wrote, with the tv on in the background.

Erik?

Erik lifted his head up, taking the glasses off, "Yes, darling?"

Come to bed...

Erik exhaled then hummed, and he put the checks away, as well as his glasses. He stood up and flipped the tv off, then went to make sure everything was off and locked up.

He checked on Wanda, who was asleep, then Nina.
She was in her pajamas, sat at her window, talking to her friend Gomer.

"Time for bed, my love." Erik said, "Say good night to Gomer."
Nina sighed, "night, night, Gomer." Nina stood up, and Erik pulled down her comforter, and she climbed inside.
"Did you brush your teeth?" Erik asked as he sat down.
Nina nodded, "Daddy?"
"Hmm?" Erik tilted his head.
"What's wrong with Mama?" She asked.
"Nothing is wrong. Why do you ask?" Erik lied.
Nina shrugged, looking down at her hands that rested on her tummy, "He seems sad, Daddy."
"He's not sad. Just a little more tired than usual. But everything is alright, my love." Erik pushed her dark hair out of her face and he smiled, "He loves you and I love you more than the whole wide world."
Nina smiled and she reached up for him. Erik hugged her, squeezing her for a moment and then kissing her cheek, "Goodnight, baby." He shut off her light and stood up, walking out of her room.

He checked on Peter, who was passed out with a bag of chips on his stomach and his headphones on. Erik walked inside, over the piles of clothes on the floor, and he gently took the head phones off, setting them on the nightstand. He threw away the bag of chips, then covered Peter with the blanket. Peter hummed tiredly, turning over on his side. Erik pecked his head and shut the door behind him.

When he entered the bedroom, Charles was up, in the bathroom and brushing through his wet hair. He looked absolutely drained. There were dark circles under his eyes, and his skin was dull.

"Feeling better?" Erik asked, slipping off his shoes.
"A little." Charles set his brush down, and he looked at himself in the mirror, "I look terrible. I look sick."
"You're exhausted. You need sleep. Those migraines take a lot out of you." Erik walked behind him, running his fingers through his wet hair, "Are you hungry? You missed dinner."
"I can't eat anything." Charles sighed, "I just hate not knowing what's wrong with me. It's like torture."
"I hate it too." Erik nodded, "But we'll know soon, won't we?"
"I suppose." Charles rubbed his face, and he looked at Erik behind him in the mirror, "I want to snuggle."
"Alright. Let me shower." Erik bent down and kissed Charles' cheek, which brought a smile to his face.

He sat up waiting for Erik, with a magazine in his lap. The words were jumbled together, and hard for him to understand. He tried to rub his eyes, but none of it made sense to him. He closed the magazine out of frustration and tossed it on the floor.

I hate this. I hate what's happening to me. I don't understand what I did- I've spent my whole life trying to be the best person I could be. I did... mostly everything right. I went to college, grad school, I had three children and marriage. I've never been unfaithful to Erik. I try to be kind always. I try to help those who need it - for gods sake, it's my life's work!

Charles felt the tears coming on. He closed his eyes and slumped over, covering his face. He tried to hold it together, but he just couldn't. He began to sob softly into his hands, slouching down into the bed.

When Erik got out of the bathroom he was met with Charles' tears. He quickly put on a pair of boxers and climbed into the bed, hushing Charles and pulling him against his chest.

"It's alright, Charles..." he whispered, trying to soothe him. Charles gripped Erik's chest, sobbing into the crook of his neck.
Erik couldn't blame Charles for crying. He wanted to cry himself. This was all... unfair.

Erik thought if anyone deserved this it was him, after all the shit he's pulled. But Charles? Charles had never done anything wrong, not one thing. He was a good person, he loved everyone, even people who hated him. He was the most caring and loving partner, and a wonderful mother, who would do anything for his children.

And this is what he gets?

It made Erik angry.

Charles quieted down to soft sniffles, and now his cheek was pressed against Erik's chest.
Erik stroked his damp hair, his eyes closed.
"I hate this..." Charles whispered.
"I know. So do I." Erik sighed, "The kids have started to notice something's wrong."
Charles pulled his head back, looking at Erik, "As soon as we know we need to tell them, Erik. I can't keep this secret forever."
Erik shakily breathed in and he nodded, "Are you sure?"
"I'm positive. It's unfair to them." Charles sighed, resting his head on the pillow, "I looked through some journals earlier, before my mind got all jumbled... it could be anything from a tumor to brain cancer."
"Jesus..." Erik ran his hand over his face.
"I just... don't understand what I did wrong, Erik. I've tried to be good all of my life- I don't... I don't want to die, Erik. Not yet-"
"You're not dying!" Erik raised his voice. Charles squeezed Erik's arm, then put his hand on his cheek. Erik closed his eyes and he shook his head, "I can't- I don't even want to think about it Charles-"
"We have to, Erik." Charles stroked his cheek soothingly, "No matter what happens, I need you to be strong for me, Erik. I need you to take care of me."
"O-Of course I will, Charles." Erik sighed, "But until we know, you are not dying, Charles."
Charles nodded, "I love you..."

Erik calmed at those three words, and he leaned down to Charles' face, nuzzling their noses together, "I love you..."
Charles breathed out lightly and he leaned in, kissing Erik tenderly. Erik ached for a kiss, for something to make him feel calm again.

After their warm kiss, they snuggled for a long while, and Charles fell asleep almost right away.

Chapter Text

April 21st, 1987

Westchester, New York

One day before the wedding

Charles was feeling a little better, as his mind was occupied with the very expensive wedding he had been planning for months.

Everything was being set up outside today, and his niece Storm made sure it would be a sunny day tomorrow.

Raven was helping build the gazebo with Hank, Erik was setting up all of the chairs, Peter and Wanda and their respective partners were helping with decorations, and Charles and Nina sat back and directed everyone.

It was an all day affair, but one that brought Charles some much needed joy. After the hell that had been the past few months and weeks, he was actually feeling... hopeful? He didn't want to jinks it, but he couldn't deny that he was excited for this.

There was a beautiful dinner laid out for the family, including Raven, Hank and Storm, and everyone took their seats.

Charles cleared his throat and he smiled widely, "I want to thank all of you for your help today. This is a very special occasion for all of us, but especially for me and Erik. A long time coming, some might say." Charles looked at Erik, who smiled and winked at him. "Please dig in." Charles nodded.

Maria couldn't take her eyes off of Hank and Raven. They were both blue. Like, actually blue. Hank was like a huge bear of some sort, she couldn't make sense of it.

Wanda caught her staring and she chuckled, "He didn't always used to look like that, you know."
"Really?" Maria looked at her.
Wanda hummed, "Once he looked like a normal human. My dad told me he and my aunt had a big falling out and he ended up taking a serum that... enhanced his mutation instead of hiding it."
Maria raised her brows, "Wow..." she looked back at Hank, who had his arm around Raven's shoulders, "It's kinda cool, though. He's like a beast."
"Hence his X-Man name." Wanda hummed.

Mike and Peter were waiting for the perfect time to... have carnal relations. Peter had been doing some "research" in some porno magazines, but it all looked very fake. He figured he aught to just let it happen organically.

Mike had his hair braided again, differently this time specifically for the wedding. He had it half up tonight, and Peter couldn't take his eyes off of him.

Jesus, I'm lucky. He's the most beautiful person at this table.

Peter reached over, taking Mike's hand as he chatted with Charles, and Mike squeezed it tenderly, glancing at him with a smile.

Dinner wrapped up an hour later, and just as Hank, Raven and Storm were leaving, Charles stopped Hank in the hall.

"Hank, I wanted to ask you for a favor." Charles said.
"What is it, Charles?" Hank hummed.
Charles sucked in a deep breath and he looked down at his hands shyly, "Is there any way you have anymore of that serum?"
Hank raised his brows and he chuckled, "I may have a vile or two... why?"
Charles inhaled deeply, "I want... I want to dance with Erik again. I want my legs back, just for the night. Can you do that?"
Hank smiled a little and he nodded his head, "Absolutely. Come with me down to the lab and I'll administer it."

So Charles went down with Hank and he looked through his cabinets and found two viles.
"These should last you tonight through the day after tomorrow. Should wear off the morning after."
"Fantastic." Charles said as Hank cleaned off his arm, "I have to remind you that your mutation will disappear, Charles."
"I know. It's worth it." Charles hummed. Hank fixed up the syringe and pushed the needle into Charles' vein. He injected the serum slowly, then removed the needle.
"Your legs should come back in just a few minutes."
"Thank you, Hank. You have no idea what this means to me." Charles let out a breath, "I feel like I've been going mad the past few weeks... with everything going on."
Hank nodded, "I know." He sat down on a stool, "Raven is concerned about you, Charles. I still haven't told her."
"I-I know she is... but I want to be the one to tell her." Charles sighed, "I know she'll be angry at me for keeping it secret so long. But I want to know for sure what's wrong with me before I tell everyone."
"It's understandable, Charles. And... it's your right." Hank smiled sadly, "I love you, you know that."
"I know it. And I love you too, Hank. You've been my closest friend all these years. I cannot imagine my life without you." Charles took Hank's huge hairy hands and he squeezed them, "I better get back before Erik starts panicking."
Hank laughed, "Glad I'm not the only one with a paranoid spouse."

Charles went back upstairs and as he did he could sense the feeling coming back to his legs. He wiggled his toes and smiled to himself.

He turned into the bedroom, where Erik was smoking a cigarette by the window, in his underwear.

"Hello, my love." Charles lifted his legs and he slowly pushed himself up. Erik turned and his eyebrows raised, "hello?"
Charles smiled and he slowly and shakily walked to Erik. Erik reached out his hand, taking Charles' shaking one, "What's this?"
"A surprise for you." Charles laughed, "I want to dance tomorrow."
"Oh?" Erik smiled. He tapped his cigarette out on the ashtray and he pulled Charles into his lap.
Charles wrapped his arm over Erik's shoulder and Erik hummed deeply, gently slipping his hands between Charles' legs and leaning into his face.

Charles' breath hitched as he felt Erik's hand on his thigh, and he smiled cheekily, "No sex tonight, Erik..."
Erik huffed disappointedly, "Why?" He leaned into Charles' neck, pressing his lips to his skin. Charles sighed and his eyes closed, "I want to save it for tomorrow... so it's special..."
"Why wouldn't you take advantage of your legs, and let me plow you tonight AND tomorrow?" Erik pushed his hand to Charles' hip, pulling him closer.
Charles pushed Erik back, putting his hand on his cheek, "Do you really want it?"
Erik almost moaned, "Are you kidding me?"
Charles chuckled, and he leaned in, kissing Erik softly.

—————————————————

Mike stood in his underwear, with an extra large T-shirt on, at Peter's record player. He looked through his records, humming softly to himself. Peter sat by the window, smoking a joint while Mike looked for some music.

Mike took out an Eagles album, setting it atop the player. He took his finger, and a flash of electricity shot out of it, and the record began playing. He smiled to himself, then walked to Peter, sitting down beside him. Peter smiled and handed Mike the joint, and Mike hummed, inhaling the smoke and holding it. He blew it out and coughed a bit, then sighed.

"I can't believe it's tomorrow." Mike said, "Your parents seem so happy."
"They are, I think." Peter hummed, "I'm happy for them."
"But what?" Mike asked.
Peter shrugged, "I dunno... I feel like something is wrong. Something feels... off. You know?"
Mike raised his brows, "I guess... a little bit. What do you think it is?"
"I dunno." Peter shrugged, "I just hope this feeling goes away."
Mike reached over, putting his hand on Peter's neck, "Can I make it go away?"
Peter blushed and he shifted slightly, moving closer to Mike. Mike put out the joint, and he crawled into Peter's lap, wrapping his arms around his shoulders.

Peter's cheeks were bright red, and he was filled with arousal. He wrapped his arms around Mike's waist, pulling him closer. Mike brushed back Peter's silver hair, his lips curled into a smile.

Peter gazed up at Mike, at this Adonis that he'd gotten so lucky with.
"You are so pretty, Mikey." Peter said.
Mike hummed, "And you are so handsome, Peter... like a movie star."
Peter laughed softly, and so did Mike.

Then they leaned in, their lips coming together in a sweet embrace.
Mike could feel Peter shaking, he could feel his nerves. So Mike gently dragged his hands down Peter's chest, allowing the energy in his finger tips to calm him.

Peter felt the calm wash over him, and now his mouth opened, allowing Mike in. His hands shakily pushed up the back of Mike's shirt, feeling his smooth skin.

Mike shook from Peter's touch, and he pulled his lips away, only an inch. He cupped Peter's face, and Peter huffed, dazed, and he kissed Mike again, rougher this time.
Mike moaned into Peter's mouth, and Peter lifted the omega, carrying him to his bed, where he dropped him on top, remaining pressed against him.

Peter could feel his hunger swelling in his chest - a feeling he had never felt.
God, Mike was so hot... literally hot, and it made him sweat. His cock was hard in his boxers already, and ached for somewhere warm and wet to put it.

Peter tore himself away from Mike, sitting up on his knees and taking off his shirt. Mike almost moaned at the sight of him... he wasn't beefed up like an alpha, but he was toned. He was... gorgeous.
Peter pushed his boxers down his legs, and Mike began to take his shirt off.

Peter sighed when he saw Mike, his perfect Mikey, who was thin and beautiful. He gently slipped his fingers underneath Mike's underwear, gently tugging them down his legs.

Mike bit his lip, spreading his legs and looking down at Peter's cock, that stood at full attention. Peter stared at Mike's hole, that was dripping wet.

He remembered what Erik told him - that Omegas like foreplay. So he leant down, kissing Mike again for a moment, then kissing across his smooth face and to his jaw.

Mike's green eyes fluttered closed as he felt Peter's lips on his skin. As if he wasn't already electrified, Peter's soft lips were like little zaps of love.
He wrapped his arms around Peter, and pushed his slender hand through his silver hair.

This was so hot. Peter couldn't believe he'd never had this feeling before. But now that it was happening, he didn't want it to end. He was so in love, and this was the way he could show it... he didn't realize that until now.

His hands ran down Mike's body, over his waist and to his hips. He pressed himself against Mike, and instinctively began to grind against him. Mike moaned, feeling immediately Peter's cock rub against his own.

Peter left dark hickeys on Mike's neck while they humped, and he switched to the other side, not wanting to leave any surface untouched.

But Mike was getting antsy. He was so wet, and the humping was turning him on even more.

"P-Peter~" he whined, gripping his hair. Peter lifted his head, leaning in and pressing his lips against the edge of Mike's mouth.
Mike sighed dreamily, and he bit his lip, "P-Put it in, Peter~"
Peter couldn't say no. He lifted his head again, this time so he could see what he was doing.

He took his cock in his shaking hand, and slowly he inserted it. His eyes rolled back as Mike's heat swallowed him up, and a groan escaped the deepest part of his chest. Mike arched his back, and his body tensed.

Peter pushed all the way, until he almost collapsed back on top of the omega. He lowered his head, trying his best to adjust to the feeling. Mike breathed heavily, and he turned Peter's head.

Peter looked dazed, his eyes half shut.
"D-Does it hurt?" Peter asked. Mike shook his head, pulling Peter back into a kiss.

Peter kissed him, and while he did, his hips began to move. He went slowly, afraid that if he went too fast he'd mess up somehow.
But the feeling was something he couldn't describe in any language on earth. It was so good.

He finally understood why people did this. It was fucking incredible.

Mike tugged his lips away, not too far. He looked into Peter's glossy eyes and he smiled a little, "Faster~"
Peter sighed of relief, and now his hips began to really move.

Mike dropped his head back on the pillows, moaning softly over and over again. Peter gripped the sheets beside Mike, gritting his teeth in an attempt to quiet himself. He grunted and moaned and groaned, unable to shut himself up.

He fucked into Mike like a jackhammer, and he couldn't fucking stop. He pried open his eyes, looking down at his boyfriend, who was right there with him. Sweat rolled down Mike's face, and his cheeks were flushed. His facial expressions looked especially erotic, and only turned Peter on more.

But now Peter felt something strange - like his dick was tingling. He felt the anticipation, and whatever it was, he needed to release it. He pushed his face into Mike's neck, and he grabbed his long legs, lifting them up. He slammed his dick in over and over again, making Mike cry out.

"Fuck— fuck fuck-!" Peter groaned. His seed burst like a dam inside of Mike, and Mike could feel it warming his insides. He whined with a sob, cumming onto his stomach, and feeling himself on the verge of passing out.

Peter stayed where he was, his dick still inside and still holding up Mike's legs. Mike tiredly wiped the sweat from his face, and he turned his head to look at Peter.

Peter opened his eyes, met with the beautiful green ones of his lover. He gently set down his legs, and he grabbed his face, kissing him hard on the mouth.

Mike's eyes fell closed and his body relaxed again. But now that peter had got a taste, he couldn't end here.

Gently he slid his cock out, and he turned Mike over on his stomach. He pushed his braids to the front, and kissed his shoulder, while he pushed himself in again.

Mike didn't fight it. This was exactly what he wanted...

——————————————————

Wanda and Maria laid back in her bed, the light on low as they snuggled naked together. Wanda played with her dark hair, twisting it between her fingers. She stared into space, her mind racing with thoughts.

She knew something was wrong with Charles, but she couldn't see into his head. She knew he was blocking her out, which only made her more suspicious.

He and Erik were acting strange. Like they weren't being honest. Like they were hiding something. It made Wanda anxious.

Maria could feel Wanda's anxiety, as her head laid on her bosom, and her arm was wrapped snuggly around her.

"Penny for your thoughts?" Maria asked.
Wanda raised her brows and she exhaled deeply, "I think my mom is sick."
"What? Why do you say that?" Maria asked.
"I don't know. Something isn't right and it's bothering me. And... he looks different. Kind of... dull. He looks tired- abnormally tired. And weak." Wanda rubbed her face, "I don't want to pry, but it's making me so anxious. What if it's something really bad?"
"Oh, Wanda..." Maria looked up at her, "I know it's hard. But what if they don't know what it is? I mean, I'm sure there's a good reason they haven't said anything. Your parents don't seem like the kind to withhold vital information from you."
"Yeah... that's true..." Wanda looked down at Maria and she smiled a little then, "Mom did seem really happy today. Dad, too."
"They were happy. They're getting married!" Maria giggled, "Whatever is going on, I'm sure they'll tell you, Wanda. For now, we should focus on celebrating them."
"You're so smart." Wanda pinched Maria's cheek.
"Mmm..." Maria leaned in and pecked Wanda's lips, "I wanna get in my pajamas."
Wanda nodded, and Maria climbed out of the bed, going to her duffel bag on Wanda's desk chair.

She pulled out a long night gown, slipping it over her head. She grabbed her brush and went through her hair, then tied it up on her head in a bun. Wanda grabbed a tshirt from her dresser, and she climbed back into bed.

Maria brushed her teeth in the bathroom, then walked back out. She climbed into the bed, laying on her side. Wanda moved right over to her, leaning over and kissing her cheek. She shut off the light and draped her arm over Maria's hip, pressing her cheek against her back and trying to let go of her anxious thoughts.

—————————————————————

"I can't believe it's tomorrow..." Charles was flat on top of Erik, holding himself up with his arm. His fingers ran up and down Erik's cheeks and he gazed at the alpha, who was smiling tiredly up at him.
"It feels like a yesterday that we first met." Erik said, "That night on the water... I still don't know what drew you to me. I don't know why you did it."
Charles chuckled softly, "Your mind stuck out to me like a sore thumb. I couldn't ignore it. As soon as I knew you were there, and you were like me, I looked through your memories as I ran down that ship, and I felt your desire to be loved, I felt your goodness, and I knew I had to save you. I couldn't let you go."
There were tears in Erik's eyes, and he sniffled softly, "I felt your love that night... I heard your voice and I-" Erik reached up, cupping Charles' face, "do you remember the first night we stayed at the base in Virginia?"
"How could I forget?"
"I remember being so angry that you made me let Shaw go. I stayed in that sterile room by myself and sulked... and then I heard a knock on the door. And who but you, with a chessboard and two glasses of whiskey. And we played all through the night. We talked about... everything. And I forgot that I'd only known you for less than 48 hours... and I fell in love right there."

Erik was crying now, and Charles hushed him, wiping his eyes, "why are you crying, my love?"
Erik shook his head, "I just- Charles, I can't imagine a world where it didn't turn out like this. Where I left you, really left you... it seems impossible to me. Everything I do, everything I am, is for you... I live for you."
Charles smiled and he leaned down, kissing Erik's cheek and lingering there, "If it hadn't turned out like this, Erik, I don't know who I'd be. I have loved you from the moment I laid my eyes on you." Charles pulled back just a bit, so he could see Erik's sweet smile.
"I can't wait to marry you." Erik whispered.
Charles breathed out, and he leaned back in, kissing Erik passionately.

Erik huffed against Charles' mouth, running his hands down his small body. His skin was so soft and warm... his body was pudgy, from giving birth to three babies. His ass was round and plump and perky, and now he could feel Erik's hand groping it. He ached for the touch of Erik's hands on him...

Their mouths were intertwined in a needy, wet embrace. Charles didn't want to pull away... and he knew they should already be asleep. But he couldn't resist Erik even if he tried. He wanted him all the time, and even more now.

He sat up, running his hands down Erik's pecks, and his muscular stomach. Charles reached behind him, taking Erik's large cock and lining it up with his hole. He slowly sunk down, his eyes already struggling to stay open.
Erik gritted his teeth, his eyes fixed on Charles' body.

This had been noted a lot, but Erik never got tired of it. Charles was perfect, every inch of him. He was perfectly shaped, perfect for Erik. And now seeing him on top from this angle was absolutely orgasmic.

Charles bit his lip, looking down at Erik and reaching for his hands. Erik took them, intertwining their fingers.

"G-Go slowly, Charles." Erik huffed.
Charles let out a soft whine as he lifted his ass up and set it back down, "Jesus, Erik- You get bigger every time-"
Erik couldn't help but laugh, "take your time-"

Charles did take his time, moving much slower than he'd like. But he forgot how this felt. Without his legs he could only feel so much. He was lucky he could feel anything at all. But now he could feel everything. He could feel the bumps and veins on Erik's dick, pressing against his walls. He could feel his tip pressing forcefully into his sweet spot.

Inch by inch though he changed pace. It didn't feel so tight anymore, as his insides became wetter and wetter.
Erik could feel it now, and his body filled with static. He moaned deeply from the depths of his chest, and he squeezed Charles' hands.

Charles was bouncing on it only a moment later, his hips rolling back and forth. He couldn't quiet himself, and he didn't even try - he forgot there were other people up here.
As he moaned and whined, Erik let go of his hands, biting his lip and pressing his palms against Charles' chest. He squeezed, then slowly he ran them down his body and a shot of pleasure went up Charles' back. His head dropped back, and his back arched, and he let out a cry.

Erik smirked to himself, and he used this leverage to yank Charles down. Erik pressed Charles against his chest, and began to fuck into him, as hard as he could.

Charles gripped the head board and the sheets, his mouth falling open.

Oh fuck- fuck, I forgot what it felt like to feel everything- he's in my fucking throat- he's so deep-

He's gonna get me pregnant- he's gonna get me fucking pregnant-

Erik was going fast- he couldn't control himself. He felt like he was on fire...
He felt himself about to blow, and he gripped Charles' ass, spreading his cheeks and fucking into him as hard as he could.

"Erik! Erik- it's too much!" Charles wailed. Erik grunted one last time, and he finally blew. Charles pushed his ass against Erik's cock, moaning out as he felt Erik's familiar seed enter him. He dropped his head on Erik's shoulder and Erik slowly relaxed his hips.

Charles couldn't talk anymore. He was limp on top of Erik, his face in his neck. Erik was fully relaxed now with Charles atop him. He massaged Charles' scalp and played with his hair, while his other arm was wrapped around him.

He stared up at the ceiling, imagining their wedding tomorrow. He imagined Nina and Storm throwing flowers down the aisle, then Wanda and Peter, their ring bearers. Then Raven and Hank, their maid of honor and best man. And finally Charles. He imagined Charles' smile. His perfect smile....

—————————————————————

April 22nd, 1987

The morning of

Charles was up precisely at 6 this morning, so he could do his morning ritual before he had to begin getting dressed. He took it slow like he always did. First a shower, then he dried his hair with the blow dryer and he styled it with gel. He had coffee and breakfast while he tried to read the paper, which was futile these days.
It was 7:30 by that time, and he got everyone up for breakfast. The kids ate from the ginormous spread, and so did Erik.

Erik and Peter went off with Hank to get ready, while Raven, Nina, Storm, Wanda, Maria and Mike stayed with Charles.

Charles' color scheme was white and teal - not a bright teal, but a more pastel teal. The girls were wearing teal dresses with silver and white accents, and Mike wore a teal suit.

Raven did everyone's hair and makeup, including Charles, who wanted concealer under his eyes.

The wedding planner was outside making sure everything was okay, preparing the music and last minute things.

Erik tied Peter's bow tie, standing in front of him. He could smell Mike's scent on him.
"How is it going with Mike?" Erik asked.
Peter immediately blushed, "uh, good. Fine."
Erik smiled a little, "Did everything work out?"
"Dad..." Peter chuckled.
Erik laughed softly and he adjusted the bow tie, then put his hands on Peter's shoulders, "You're a man now. And I'm proud of you."
Peter smiled a little. He leaned in and hugged Erik, pressing his cheek against his chest. Erik was pleasantly surprised by it, and he wrapped his arms around him, squeezing his son close and kissing his head.

Hank opened the door to the patio room, and he chuckled, "A little liquid courage for you, Erik." He handed him a glass of scotch, and Erik hummed thankfully, taking it. He clinked glasses with Hank and they took a swig.

"I hadn't realized you and Mike were together, Peter." Hank said, "He spends a lot of time in my lab. He's a smart kid."
Peter nodded, "Yeah, he's into that science crap. He's good at it."
"He is. He and I were talking about college actually. He's thinkin' about Harvard, my Alma Mater." Hank hummed.
"He is?" Peter raised his brows.
"Yeah, he could get in, too. He's got the grades." Hank smiled.
"Oh." Peter blinked, leaning against the sofa.

Harvard? He's thinking about going to Harvard? Shit, I haven't even thought about college...

"I look like a clown." Wanda said, staring at herself in the mirror, with unrecognizable makeup on. Her ginger hair was curled and up in a bun on the back of her head.
Maria shook her head, putting her hands on Wanda's shoulders, "You look beautiful, Mi amor."
Wanda smiled a little, and she turned around to look at Maria. Her long dark hair was pulled out of her face, and curled at the ends.
"You look like a goddess." Wanda said.
Maria blushed and she chuckled, "Thank you."

"You nervous?" Raven asked Charles as she blended the concealer under his eyes with her finger.
"Mmm, not really." Charles said, "More nervous about what he's gonna do to me tonight. I could barely move this morning."
Raven laughed softly, "Jesus. I can't believe you're getting married, Charles. We were just kids not so long ago. I never thought this all would happen."
Charles smiled and he nodded in agreement, "I still remember the night you came to me. You were so small and afraid. You were a blessing, Raven."
Raven smiled, her heart welling in her chest, "I don't know what I'd do without you Charles." She stepped back, putting her fingers on his chin, "You look beautiful."
Charles smiled and he took Raven's hands. He looked into her eyes and he breathed in, "I love you so much, Raven."
"I love you, too." Raven leaned down, kissing Charles cheeks.

There was a knock at the door and the wedding planner stepped inside.
"Oh! You all look stunning!" She laughed.
Charles stood up, "Are we ready?"
The wedding planner hummed, "All of the guests and students are seated."
"Alright. It's time." Charles sighed, turning to Wanda. She smiled at him, putting her hand on his shoulder.

Erik stood at the alter in the gazebo just before the lake. The officiant was standing beside him and all of the students and guests were in front of him.

He hated this attention. He felt like a million eyes were on him. His palms were wet with sweat, and he could feel butterflies in his stomach.

The classical wedding music began to play, and Nina and Storm came from the patio in their teal dresses. Erik smiled as the two threw white flowers on the isle, walking with smiles on their faces. Nina waved to Erik, and Erik waved back, blowing her a kiss. The two sat down up front, and then came Hank and Raven, walking slowly. They reached the front, and Hank stood beside Erik, and Raven stood on Charles' side.

Wanda and Peter came down, arm in arm, each holding the wedding bands Charles picked out. They walked down the aisle and to the front, handing the officiant the rings. Erik kissed Wanda's cheek, and she smiled at him, then stood beside Raven. Peter stood beside Erik, and Erik pinched his cheek.

The music changed, to something slow that Charles picked. He stepped out onto the white brick path that was laid out the day before, and he held a bouquet of white and green flowers.

He wasn't nervous at all. As he walked slowly down the aisle, all he could see was Erik. He stood there, in his black tuxedo, gazing at Charles.

This all felt right... finally the puzzle pieces had come together. He reached the front, and Erik held his hand out, helping Charles up the steps. Charles handed Raven the bouquet, and she kissed his cheek.

Charles turned back to Erik, taking his hands and smiling at him with wet eyes.

The officiant began, welcoming everyone to the ceremony.

"Today we celebrate the union between two people who have been in love for a long time. Charles and Erik have been together for 18 years, and have raised 3 beautiful children. They have written their own vows, and would like to share them now."

Charles smiled at Erik, and he squeezed his hands, "Erik, from the moment I met you I knew how wonderful you were. I've said it a thousand times, but the goodness inside of you is overflowing. And for the past 18 years, you have continued to prove to me that I was right, as I always am."
The crowed laughed, and so did Erik.
"You have helped me raised our wonderful children, you have helped me build this school. You have helped me change the way the world sees mutants. But most importantly, you have loved me unconditionally. And I love you."
Erik quickly wiped his eyes, and he lifted Charles' hands, kissing his knuckles.
"Charles... almost 30 years ago I nearly made the worst mistake of my life. Everyday that I was away from you was torture. Your love pulled me back to you, and I haven't looked back ever since. Choosing to love you everyday is the best decision I've ever made. You have given me everything I've ever wanted. You have given me the most beautiful children and the most beautiful life. And loving you is the easiest thing I'll ever do. You are my life, you are the reason I wake up every morning. I love you."

Charles was crying now, and not even trying to hide it.
"Now, the rings." The officiant said. Erik took one of the rings, gently sliding it on Charles' finger. Charles did the same and he squeezed Erik's hands, smiling up at him.
"With the power vested in me, and the State of New York, I now pronounce you Alpha and Omega."

Erik sighed, and he'd grabbed Charles, kissing him and dipping him back. Charles laughed, wrapping his arms around Erik's neck and kissing him sweetly. Everyone clapped and cheered as they kissed, a beautiful sight to be seen.

Erik pulled Charles back up, smiling widely at him. Charles didn't need his mutation to understand how Erik felt. They were so intertwined that Charles knew what Erik was thinking before he even thought it.
He was enraptured. He was the happiest he'd ever been. The smile on his face and the tears in his eyes were pure and utter joy.

Charles put his hand on Erik's cheek, leaning up and kissing him again, only for a moment. He took his arm, and they walked back down the aisle as the crowd threw rice and flower petals.

The only space on the property that could hold this many people at once was the large gym room on the other side of the mansion. Everyone made their way there, and everything was beautifully set up.

There was a large table in the front, where Charles and Erik would sit in the middle, with the immediate family around them.

There was a dance floor in the middle, just like Charles wanted, and a dj (as Peter had suggested), drinks and food spread out.

Charles and Erik took a minute to themselves in the patio, wrapped in each other's arms. Charles had his face hidden in Erik's chest, and he was engulfed in Erik's arms.

"Alright they're ready for you both." The wedding planner said as she peaked in through the door. Charles pulled back slightly and he smiled warmly at Erik. Erik grinned, and he leaned down, pecking his lips.

Together they walked to the gym room, and the doors opened, and everyone cheered as they entered.

Erik smiled at Charles, whose cheeks were flushed. He hadn't realized how many people were here until now.

Erik squeezed his hand and pulled him to the middle of the dance floor.

The sweet melody of The Beegees, How Deep Is Your Love played smoothly on the speakers, filling Erik's chest with rhythm.

He held Charles' hand, placing the other on his hip, and slowly the two began to dance, unable to take their eyes off of each other.

Wanda, Peter and Nina watched from afar, gazing at their parents, who were so in love.

Maria sniffled softly, taking Wanda's hand and leaning against her.
"Are you crying?" Wanda chuckled softly, taking her arm and wrapping it around her.
"It's- it's just so beautiful, Wanda..." she cried. Wanda smiled, and she pulled Maria against her, pressing her cheek against the top of her head.

Raven kept her arm around Hank, squeezing him close, "I know something's wrong, Hank."
Hank looked down at her, then back at Charles and Erik, "Something is wrong. But not here. Not tonight. Tonight is perfect." Hank squeezed Raven closer, and Raven rested her head on Hank's broad chest.

Slowly the music faded out, and the crowd began to clap and cheer, and the two shared one more kiss.

"Let's eat!" Erik shouted, lifting Charles' arm into the air. The crowd cheered louder, and everyone began to lineup for their food and sit down.

"Mama?" Nina asked, looking up at Charles, with food on her face.
Charles chuckled and he took a napkin, wiping her face off, "What is it, my little pumpkin?"
"I hope one day I can fall in love like you and daddy." She said.
Charles smiled, "You will, my love. Someday you'll have a beautiful wedding, and you'll have the person of your dreams by your side."
Nina smiled and she hugged Charles, "Will you be there mama?"
Charles suddenly felt his heart drop, and he wrapped his arms around her, closing his eyes, "I'll always be there, my darling. Always." Charles kissed the top of her head, then pulled back and pinched her cheek, "Why don't you go show everyone your dance moves?"
Nina gasped and she nodded, jumping up and running to the dance floor.

Charles sat up, and he felt his head starting to throb. He leaned back against the chair, letting out a strained breath.
Erik turned to him, setting his glass down and taking his hand, "Are you alright, Charles?"
Charles nodded weakly, "I'm perfect. Just tired." Charles pushed himself back up, and he leaned against Erik.

Suddenly, the crowd of people erupted in cheers, as Don't Stop 'Till You Get Enough began to blast through the speakers. Everyone ran to the dance floor, including Raven and Hank.

Mike gasped, setting down his piece of bread, "OH I LOVE THIS SONG!" He cried, grabbing Peter's hand and pulling him to the dance floor.

Everyone was shucking and jiving to the disco song, swaying back and forth and laughing and singing. It was exactly what Charles wanted.

He grabbed Erik's hand and pulled him up, pulling him to the dance floor.

"Oh, Charles, I can't dance to this-" Erik laughed.
"Stop being so stiff! Come on, just let go." Charles smiled, taking Erik's hands.

They began to dance, albeit badly, but it didn't matter.

Nothing could hurt them here. If only for one night, there was no mutant-human conflict, there was no sickness, there was no sadness or anger... it was just happiness, here in this room.

Chapter Text

May 2nd, 1987

Westchester, New York

Charles had his appointment with the Neurologist tomorrow, and Erik would accompany him. He was filled with nerves, so much so that he was struggling to get out of bed today.

It was 10 o'clock, on a Sunday, and usually by now he'd be up. But he just couldn't bring himself. He was worried and scared, and that made him tired.

He laid on his side, his eyes closed, but he wasn't asleep.
There was a light knock on the door, and Raven stepped inside.

"Charles, you up?" She asked.
"I'm awake." Charles hummed, pushing himself up and turning on his other side. Raven smiled at him, and she climbed in the bed beside him, pulling the blanket up.

"I came up here to borrow some eggs and Erik said you weren't feeling well." Raven said.
"I'm fine, just a little tired-"
"You're not fine." Raven said, "And you can't keep hiding this from me."
Charles looked at her and he sighed, defeated, "I have these horrible migraines that last for hours. Sometimes I can't remember where I am or who I am. It's hard to read. Hank says it could be anything. But mostly he thinks it's some sort of brain cancer."
Raven exhaled and she grabbed Charles' hand, holding it against her chest, "Charles I- I'm so sorry..."
Charles nodded, "I am too. We have an appointment tomorrow with the neurologist to see if it is cancer and what we can do about it. Hank says it'll probably be radiation and chemo."
"So they can fix it?" Raven asked.
Charles shrugged, "I don't know. But it's making me so anxious. I couldn't sleep last night. I can't sleep now. But I don't want to get up."
"Don't get up if you don't want to." Raven said, "You deserve the rest, Charles." Raven smiled a little, "I still can't believe how drunk Erik got at the wedding."
Charles snorted, shaking his head, "He never drinks like that, but he was feeling good. He was all over me that night."
Raven laughed and so did Charles.
"When do you get the pictures back?" Raven asked.
"Soon, hopefully. I'm going to put them in a big album." Charles smiled.
Raven hummed, squeezing Charles' hand, "I gotta go, I've got training in an hour and I still haven't made breakfast."
"Mm, good luck." Charles smiled. Raven kissed his cheek then hopped up, walked out of the room.

Charles remained in bed for another hour, until finally he forced himself out. He climbed into his wheelchair, going to the bathroom to brush his hair. He didn't bother getting out of his pajamas.

He went down the hall and to the kitchen, starting a fresh pot of coffee.

The front door opened, and the sound of laughter came down the hall. Nina and Storm ran into the kitchen, and Nina gasped loudly, "MOMMY!!!" She screamed and ran to him, jumping into his lap. Charles laughed, squeezing her tightly and kissing her head, "Hello, my darling."
Nina kissed his cheek and Charles smiled at Storm, "Hello, love. How are you?"
"Good! Me and Nina were outside watering the plants in the garden." Storm smiled, walking to Charles and hugging him.
"Aah, I see. Your mother is doing a great job of teaching you to control your mutation." Charles kissed her head.
"Yep! She even said I could start using the danger room." Storm smiled.
"Really?" Charles hummed, raising his brows, "I suppose she knows better than I."
Nina opened the fridge and pulled out two soda bottles, handing one to Storm, "Me and Storm are gonna play in my room, okay, Mama?"
Charles hummed, sipping from the edge of his mug, "Where is your father?"
"In the garage fixing one of the cars." Nina hummed, then she took storm's hand and they ran down the hall.

Erik stood in the garage, tinkering with one of the Mercedes' engines. He had grease all over his hands and face and clothes, and he was sweating from the heat.

He couldn't get tomorrow off of his mind and he couldn't let go of his fear, but in an attempt, he thought fixing one of the old cars would help (it didn't).

He didn't know what was going to happen tomorrow. He kept telling himself it was nothing - Charles was fine, his head was fine, this was all just some fluke - that's what his heart told him. His mind told him something else - that this was the end. That Charles was sick, really sick. That this wasn't going to end well.

He hated being afraid. He remembered being petrified all the time when he was stuck in Auschwitz's, being experimented on and tortured.
He learned over the years that he didn't need to be afraid - he was powerful, far more powerful than anyone else.

But this fear was somehow different. He couldn't escape it, he couldn't make himself feel better. He could lose Charles, and that was a thought that nearly paralyzed him.

He stood back from the car, lifting his hand out in front of him. The engine slid out of the back of the car, and he set it down on a lift. He sighed to himself, knowing that there was nothing left to fix, but looking anyway.

"My god, it's sweltering in here." Charles rolled through the garage, hearing Erik grunting in the back.
"You're awake." Erik stood up, walking out from beside the car and wiping his hands on a rag. "Feeling better?"
Charles shrugged, "So-So." He smiled up at Erik, "Is there a reason you're fixing the same car you fixed three months ago?"
Erik inhaled deeply and he looked at the engine, "keeps the anxiety away."
Charles hummed, tilting his head, "No it doesn't." Charles reached for Erik's dirty hands, taking them into his own. Erik felt a calm wash over him from the touch of Charles' soft, warm hands.
"We can't panic, Erik. We have to trust that the doctor will know what to do. And if they're a friend of Hank's, I'm sure we're in good hands."
"What if it's something that can't be fixed, Charles? What if it's hopeless?"
"Stop that." Charles shook his head, "Nothing is hopeless, Erik. There is always hope." Charles squeezed Erik's hands, "I'm scared too, Erik. I have those same thoughts running through my head... but for our own sanity we have to believe that this will pass."

Charles was right, again, for the billionth time. All the worrying and anxiety and anger just made everything hurt more. It made Erik crazy, and he wasn't any use that way.
He still felt the anger and fear in the pit of his stomach, but he was trying to replace it with the hope that Charles gave him.

"Will we tell the kids tomorrow night?" Erik then asked.
Charles looked down at Erik's large hands, and he nodded slowly, "I think that's best."
Erik nodded, and he knelt down in front of Charles, "You are stronger than me, Charles."
Charles chuckled softly and he shook his head, "You are just as strong as I. As long as you lead with love."
Erik smiled, and he pinched Charles' cheek, "I'm starving, are you?"
"I'm absolutely famished, my love." Charles hummed, and the two went out of the garage.

————————————————

Charles and Erik were up early the next morning, and Erik made sure they had all the scans that Hank took down in the lab and all of the paperwork they needed.

Charles was a wreck. He leaned against Erik as they drove, his head on his shoulder and his eyes closed. Erik held him tightly, his cheek resting on the top of his head.

When they got to the city, Erik parked the car in the garage, in one of the handicapped spots by the elevator. He pulled out Charles' chair and lifted him inside, then pushed him to the elevator.

The went up to the 8th floor, and Erik checked Charles in, then sat beside him in the lobby. Charles still leaned against him, holding Erik's hands tightly.

They were called in a half hour later, and they went inside the Doctor's office, sitting in front of the desk.

Charles sucked in a shaky breath, rubbing his legs with his eyes closed. Erik reached over to him, brushing his dark hair behind his ear.

"Hello," the door opened and doctor came in, "Mr. Xavier?"
Erik stood up and Charles turned. The doctor smiled, shaking Charles' hand and then Erik's.
"This is my husband, Erik." Charles said.
"Lovely to meet you." The doctor had a copy of Charles' scans in his hands and he sat behind the desk, "First I'd like to say that my friend, Dr. McCoy speaks very highly of you both. It's my understanding you run a school for children with mutations?"
Charles nodded, "Since 1974. It's been our life's work."
"Your life's work, Charles. He's done it all himself all these years." Erik smiled a little.
The doctor smiled too and he nodded his head, "Well, Hank sent me the scans and I've looked over them thoroughly."

The doctor took his glasses off, setting them down on the desk, then folding his hands together.
Erik shifted uncomfortably, This isn't good.

"Charles, it appears to me that unfortunately, you have stage 3 Astrocytoma, which is a form of brain cancer."

Charles felt a shock go through him and he closed his eyes, leaning on his chair and covering his face.
Erik swallowed hard, and he heard ringing in his ears. He blinked a few times, then leaned over to Charles, putting his arm around him.

"Does that explain his symptoms?" Erik asked shakily.
"Yes." The doctor nodded, "Now, I am not ready to give up yet. You are a mutant, Charles, and your cells act differently. I want to start you with radiation and chemo, as soon as possible."

Charles couldn't hear anything. His mind was filled with noise. Loud, static noise.
His eyes squeezed shut and he hunched over in his chair.

"Charles?" Erik asked, sitting up, "Charles, are you alright?"
Charles put his hands on his head, and the noise was starting to drive him mad. He hunched over in the chair, beginning to scream and wail.

The doctor stood up quickly, running around to him. He got on his knees, putting his hands on Charles' shoulders.

Charles forced open his eyes, looking at the doctor as he talked to him. But Charles could only see his mouth moving.

Then it was black.

When Charles woke up, he didn't know where he was. He couldn't hear anyone - well, not in his head. His eyebrows furrowed, and he slowly opened his eyes, met with the tile ceiling of a hospital room.

"Erik..." he said, lifting his head. He looked around the room, and Erik was nowhere to be found. His heart began to race, and his breath quickened.
"Erik?! Erik!!" He cried, weakly pushing himself up.

The door swung open, and there he was, running to the bed.
"I'm here, Charles, it's alright." Erik said, gently pushing him back down. Charles grabbed Erik's shirt, tears rolling down his cheeks as the panic slowly dissipated.
Erik sat down, pulling Charles against his chest.

Charles pushed his face against Erik's chest and sobbed into his shirt. Erik squeezed him tightly, kissing his head and rocking him back and forth.

The crying went on for at least 45 minutes. Charles just couldn't calm down. Erik stroked his hair and rubbed his back, trying his best to soothe him.

"I-I can't hear you, Erik-" Charles forced out.
"I know..." Erik nodded, closing his eyes, "It's okay."
"It's not okay!" Charles cried.
"Sshhh." Erik squeezed him, "Charles, you have to calm down. You have to." Erik pulled back, lifting Charles' head and cupping his face, "I've made your appointments for the radiation and chemo. The doctor has hope that he can mend this."
"Mend it?" Charles said breathily, "I can't hear you, Erik. I can't hear anyone- it's gone- my mutation is-" his lip quivered, and he closed his eyes, and he began to cry again. Erik breathed out, pulling Charles back against him.

—————————————————

"What's wrong Wanda?" Maria asked, sitting beside Wanda, on top of a blanket in the garden.
"I dunno. Something feels weird." Wanda was laying down, her arms under her head.

She had a strange feeling since this morning when Charles and Erik left. Charles wasn't bright and cheery like he usually was, and Erik was more flat than he usually was.

But truthfully, she'd been feeling this way for weeks. Like she and Peter and Nina were all being lied to, or kept away from something important.
She would've looked in Erik's head, but... she felt guilty even thinking about it. And now she wished she had just done it, because she felt especially bad today.

"Is it about your parents?" Maria laid down beside her, putting her hand on her chin and turning her head.
Wanda nodded slowly, "There's something wrong, Maria, I mean it. There's something they're not telling us."
Maria frowned, stroking her cheek, "I'm sorry, baby." She breathed in, "What can I do?"
"Nothing. Just kiss me."
Maria smiled small and she leaned in, pressing her lips against Wanda's. Wanda's eyes fluttered closed and she wrapped her arm around Maria's round body.

The two made out for a while, then packed up and walked back to the mansion, hand in hand.
Wanda opened the front door, and she could hear Erik in the kitchen.
"Dad?" She called, walking back with Maria.
"Shh, your mother is sleeping." Erik said as he made himself a cup of tea.
"God, dad, you look terrible. What happened?" Wanda asked.
"It's been a long day, Wanda." He said, "Mom and I need to talk to you and your brother and sister tonight. Privately."
Wanda felt fear rush through her and she nodded her head, "Okay." Was all she said.

Wanda took Maria home right away, and then she went to find Peter. She could sense him in the game room, and she went there, walking inside, where other students were playing ping pong or chess or checkers.

She spotted Peter, with Mike in his lap as they played Pac-Man.

"Peter." Wanda said, walking to him and putting her hand on his shoulder.
"Hold on, I'm almost there-" Peter said.
"Peter, I need to talk to you." Wanda said urgently.
"Hold on!" Peter shouted. Wanda gritted her teeth and she slammed her hand on the side of the game, her hand turning bright red as the game began to short circuit.
"What the hell, Wanda!" Peter yelled.
Mike stood up, and so did Peter. He looked at her face that was plastered with concern and worry.
"Wha-What's the matter?" He asked.
Wanda swallowed hard and she grabbed Peter's arm, "Excuse us, Mike."

Wanda pulled Peter out into the hallway, leaning into him.
"Something's wrong with mom. Really, really wrong. They want to talk to us tonight, you me and Nina." Wanda said.
"Fuck..." Peter ran his hand through his hair.
"Do you know what it is?"
"No... I don't want to know. I keep hoping this is a dream..." Wanda sighed, covering her face. She began to cry softly, and Peter wrapped his arms around her, pulling her against his chest.
He didn't know what to say or how to console her, so he just held her.

At 6 o'clock dinner was served, without Charles, and it was silent. Wanda and Peter both picked at their food, equally upset about the impending bad news. Nina was clueless, and Erik didn't want to talk.

Erik woke Charles up at 6:45, and the family gathered in the living room. The kids sat on the sofa, and Erik and Charles sat in front of them.

Wanda stared at Charles, her eyebrows furrowed. She... she couldn't feel him. She couldn't feel his power as she looked at him.

Erik sucked in a deep breath and he folded his hands together.
"You all know your mother had a big appointment today, and that we have kept the details a secret." Erik said, "But your mother and I have decided it's time to rip the bandaid off." Erik looked at Charles, who sat up slightly, clearing his throat. He looked up at his three children, who he had carried and birthed himself. He saw their worry, but he couldn't feel it anymore.
"I'm sick," he said, "I have stage 3 brain cancer."
Wanda's eyes went wide and Peter huffed, pushing himself up.
"What does that mean, Mama?" Nina asked confusedly.
"It means that for a while I'll be very weak. The doctor is confident that I can beat it, with the proper treatment."
"What kind of treatment?" Peter asked.
"Radiation and Chemo Therapy. I have to go once a week for four months. They'll inject me with IV's and then they use a machine to target the bad cancer cells." Charles nodded.

Nina's lip quivered, and tears filled her eyes, "A-Are you gonna die, mama?"
Charles shook his head, his own tears welling in his eyes, "No, my darling, no." He held out his arms, and Nina ran to him, pushing her face into his chest. Charles pressed his cheek atop her head, squeezing her tightly. He weakly lifted her into his lap, kissing her cheek. He wiped his eyes and looked at Erik, who looked back at Wanda and Peter.
"Mom will start to lose his hair, and he'll be extremely weak for a while. But his strength will come back to him." Erik nodded, "For now... and perhaps forever, he's lost his mutation."
Wanda closed her eyes and she put her head in her hands. She began to sob again, and Peter wrapped his arm around her.
"We know this isn't good news." Charles said, "And I won't lie to you kids, I'm afraid. I'm not ready to leave you. But I don't think I will be."
He looked at Nina, who had her head on his shoulder, sniffling softly.
"I want you all to know how much I love you. You are my babies, and no matter what happens, I'll always love you." Charles held out his other arm, and Wanda sat up, running to him. She wrapped her arms around him, nuzzling her face in his chest. Charles kissed her head, pulling her close to him. Peter stood up, walking to Charles and kissing his cheek.
"We'll help you, mom. Whatever you need, just ask." Peter said.
Charles reached up, cupping Peter's cheek, "My baby boy..." he said, pulling him back down and kissing his face.

They sat like this for a while, crying and embracing. Charles could feel the love, even without his mutation.

Erik sat and watched, leaning against his hand. He didn't know how to feel right now. He didn't know whether he wanted to scream or cry. Part of him felt numb. He was exhausted from the trauma of today, and he just wanted to hold Charles for the rest of the night.

The children parted from them, after Charles reassured them again that there was hope, and not to be afraid.

Wanda was wiped now, after a long day of anxiety, and she went straight to bed. Peter felt the sadness deep in his soul, and he sat on the floor of his room, curled up in a ball with his headphones over his ears and pinkfloyd blasting through them.

Charles put Nina to bed, reassuring her again that it was all going to work out. He wished he could ease her to sleep, but after he rubbed her back she seemed to doze off.

"Ready for bed?" Erik asked, standing outside her door. Charles nodded weakly, and Erik pushed him to their room and lifted him into bed. Before Erik could get away, Charles grabbed his hands, looking up at him.
"Tell me what you're thinking, Erik, I can't hear you." Charles said.
Erik breathed out and he shook his head. He sat down beside Charles, and his lip began to quiver. Tears filled his eyes and he let out a sob, lowering his head. Charles breathed out, grabbing him and pulling him down against his chest.

He wrapped his arms around his husband, pressing his hand to his head.

There was nothing Charles could do to bring Erik comfort. There was nothing he could say.
Charles wanted to believe there was hope... but right now, it all felt hopeless. He felt sadness and sorrow like he never had before. And now Erik was here, crying against him, feeling the exact same way.

He'd kept it in all this time, letting his fear and sadness and anger fester within him. It had become too much, and now he was bursting at the seems.

He cried into Charles' neck, wailing like a child. Charles held him tightly, trying to at least soothe him with his touch. He stroked his dark ginger hair with one hand, while the other rubbed circles around his back.

Erik cried for a long time, and Nina could hear it in her room. She held Gomer, her squirrel friend, while tears ran down her cheeks.

She didn't fully understand what was happening. Charles was sick? But what did that mean? Was it like a cold or the flu? Would he be better soon? Would he die?

She didn't know, and the sound of her father, who had never flinched at anything, was crying like a baby in the next room...

Erik had calmed to sniffles now, and he stroked Charles' hair tenderly, staring at his face.
"I don't want to lose you, Charles..." he whispered.
"You're not going to lose me, Erik..." Charles shook his head, pressing his hand to Erik's cheek, "I love you more than anything in this world, Erik. And I'm going to fight to be with you for as long as I can. Do you understand?"
Erik blinked, and the last of his tears rolled down his cheeks. He nodded his head, and he leaned in, kissing Charles softly. Charles closed his eyes, and he let Erik kiss him, as it brought them both some needed comfort.

Chapter Text

July 30th, 1987

"Feel the adrenaline move through your body." Erik stood behind Wanda, in front of the lake. The old pipes were lifted into the air, and so was Wanda.

Wanda felt her power as she floated in the air, her eyes closed and breath calm. Her hands began to glow red and suddenly her eyes shot open.

She snapped her hand out, and red wisps of energy landed on one of the pipes, imploding it. Her other hand shot out to the pipe on her right, and then the one in the middle.

"Good! Good!" Erik nodded, "Bring it back down now." He said.
Wanda ground her teeth together, feeling the anger in her chest.

She was angry. She was angry about how unfair everything was. Charles didn't deserve this. He didn't deserve any of this.

Erik had been solo teaching she and Peter for a few weeks now. Peter had his mutation almost down to T, he just needed help using it in a battle scenario.

Wanda on the other hand...

Erik could see the anger on her face every time she used her mutation. He knew why she was angry. He was angry for the same reason, and Wanda was almost a carbon copy of himself.

He knew he had to be strong for her, so he tried to do what Charles would do. He tried to teach her how to calm her mind.

The light in Wanda's hands faded, and she lowered back onto the ground. She brushed her ginger hair back, wobbling a little.

"That was good, Wanda." Erik said, putting his hand on her shoulder, "If you could do that every time, you'd be unstoppable."
Wanda sighed, looking up at Erik, "I don't want to do this anymore today, Dad."
"We've got an hour more-"
"I said no." Wanda snapped, "I hate this. It's all stupid. We shouldn't have to control our mutations, we should be allowed to be who we are."
Erik's eyes went wide, Oh no. "Wanda-"
Wanda began walking back up the hill, mumbling angrily to herself.

Erik groaned softly, rubbing his hands over his face.
Charles and I have created a monster, I think.

Charles was asleep in bed, during his usual nap time. He took a lot of naps recently.
His head was completely bald now, and he felt naked. He missed his hair. Erik didn't seem to have a problem with it, though. He actually seemed to like it, as strange as that was.

Charles felt better. He wasn't so tired now, but after every session of chemo he got sick. He was trying to do things he enjoyed, like spending time with the kids and watching television.

But in his heart he still felt terrible. He couldn't teach anymore, and that was bringing him way down. Part of the reason he got up every morning was to teach these children. But he had a hard time reading and writing and it was just... heartbreaking.

Every body knew by now what was wrong with Charles. All the staff had been informed, and by that time all the kids already knew.

But Charles didn't often leave upstairs. He didn't want anyone to see him like this. Thin and weak and frail...

He heard Erik shuffle into the bedroom, mumbling to himself. He kicked off his shoes and unzipped his pants, dropping them on the floor.

"Erik?" Charles lifted his head slowly.
"That Wanda..." he mumbled.
"Erik." Charles said louder. Erik looked at him and he exhaled, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to wake you."
"It's alright. What's the matter?" Charles laid his head back down, patting the bed. Erik walked over, climbing in bed beside Charles, "I see why you were angry at me for so long. I sounded insane back then."
"You did." Charles chuckled.
"Yes, well... Wanda is starting to sound like me. Back then." Erik shook his head, "She's so... angry."
"You were too." Charles nodded, reaching over and pressing his hand to Erik's clothed chest, "You were very angry as I remember. That was part of the problem."
"I don't want her to be angry- I... I know why she's angry, but she shouldn't be-"
"Shhh." Charles put his hand on Erik's cheek, "She has every right to be angry. So did you. But she can't let it fester. When it sits inside of you, it grows, it grows until it controls you."
Erik raised his brows, "She has to get her feelings out."
Charles hummed, "Why don't you let her into one of the danger rooms?"
"Really? She's not ready for that..."
"She is. You know she is." Charles said, "Let her release her anger. Let her get it out in a safe environment."

Erik sighed and he looked at Charles with a smile, "You are the smartest person in this house, Charles."
Charles chuckled, "I don't feel like it. I feel like I got hit by a truck, only I've been in bed for weeks."
Erik breathed out, putting his hand on Charles' cheek, "What can I do for you?"
"Nothing... Just take care of our babies, Erik." Charles said.
Erik stroked Charles' cheek, and he leaned in, kissing his face, "You and I should have a night to ourselves."
"Mm, if only." Charles sighed.
"Why not? We could go out to dinner, just you and I." Erik hummed.
"Oh, Erik... I can't go out like this."
"You look fine, Charles."

Charles looked up at Erik, at the genuine smile on his face. He nodded then, "Alright... let me sleep for a while longer."
Erik grinned, kissing Charles' face again and then hopping out of bed.

———————————

Peter gazed at Mike as he laid on his back in the grass with his eyes closed. Something was wrong but he didn't know what.
He hadn't talked to Mike about the Harvard thing, and he didn't know if he should. He had no right to take that away from him, but Peter didn't know how they'd make it work apart.

On top of that, Mike was acting weird lately. He was quiet, which was strange even for Mike who was generally a quiet person by nature.
He was also very quick with Peter, snapping at him whenever Peter said pretty much anything.

He exhaled through his nose, leaning on his hand as he watched Mike.

Mike opened his eyes then, turning his head to look at Peter, "It's so hot out here."
"I know. You wanna go in?" Peter asked. Mike hummed and the two stood up, taking each other's hands.

Peter looked over at him, at his locks that were pulled back and out of his face. His skin looked dull.

"What's up with you?" Peter asked.
"Nothings up with me." Mike said, "I'm just tired."
"Well, you're not acting right." Peter said. Mike stopped abruptly.
"I'm not acting right?" He asked. Peter turned around, "No. you're not. You're all mean and you look sick."
Mike scoffed, "I'm acting fine Peter. Why don't you just stay out of it, huh?" Mike quickly walked passed Peter and into the mansion, stomping down the hall.

"fuck!" Peter groaned, slumping inside.

Peter walked upstairs, where he could hear Erik whistling in the kitchen. He turned inside, opening the fridge and rummaging through it. Erik continued to whistle while he made himself a sandwich, listening to Peter knock around in the fridge.

Erik turned around, raising his brow at his son, "What's wrong with you?"
Peter stood up with a huff, "is mom ever nasty to you dad? Does he ever get in these weird moods where one second he's fine and then the next he's biting your fucking head off?"
Erik raised his brows and he turned fully around, "What happened?"
Peter sighed, shutting the fridge door, "I don't know why he's acting like this. He knows something's wrong but he won't talk to me. I don't know what the hell I did."
"Give him space." Erik said, "Most of the time your mother just needs his space. And you two spend a lot of time together."
Peter whined, opening his can of soda. Erik patted Peter's shoulder, "It'll be alright, Peter. He'll come out of it."

Mike didn't know what was wrong with him. He felt awful the last few weeks. He felt... different. In a bad way.

His mother was in Michigan with family, and usually he went with her, but things were going amazing with Peter, so he wanted to stay for the summer. But as soon as she left he started to feel off.

Food tasted and smelled different. He felt nauseous. And worst of all, he knew he was being nasty to Peter. But he couldn't control himself! Everything made him upset, everything. He was never in a good mood anymore.

On top of that, he and Peter had an argument about him thinking about Harvard yesterday and it was still making Mike upset. He didn't want to leave Peter, but he knew he could be something. Something more than his biological parents thought he was.

Peter didn't want Mike to leave, and he didn't know where there relationship would go if he did. But why did anything have to change? Mike would still love Peter at Harvard!

It was just too much.

Mike laid in his bed, his head on the pillow as he stared across the dark room. He laid there for hours, contemplating whether or not he should go and eat crow with Peter.

He stood up finally, slipping on his shoes and going upstairs. He said hello to Erik, who was in the living room with Nina.

Mike knocked on Peter's door, then timidly opened it.
"Peter?" He asked.
Peter was on his bed reading a comic book, and he looked up, raising his brows, "Hey."
"Hi..." Mike shut the door behind him and he walked over, sitting down on Peter's bed.
"I'm sorry, Peter." He said.
"I know. I'm... I'm not trying to bug you, Mikey, I just... I don't like it when you're not feeling good."
Mike nodded his head, "I'm not feeling good. You're right. But I don't know what's wrong, Peter. And I'm afraid to ask."
"You can't go on like this, Mikey. We gotta ask somebody."
The omega sighed frustratedly and he covered his face, hunching over. Peter wrapped his arms around him, pulling him to his chest.

"What about my uncle Hank? You guys are friends." Peter said.
Mike lifted his head and he nodded, leaning in and putting his head on Peter's chest.

Storm and Raven were in the living room today, trying to finish their 1,000 piece puzzle of a wildlife scene. Storm had done most of the work, but Raven just enjoyed being with her.

"Last piece!" Storm jumped excitedly, holding the piece in her hand. She reached forward pressing the piece inside.
"Nice!" Raven laughed, kissing Storm's head.
"Daddy, come look!" Storm shouted.

Hank was always doing work in his office. He had a lot of work to do, as he now had double the workload.

He was deep in politics, and he was ready to run. It was scary being in the public eye, but he knew himself. He was a charmer, and he was so smart he could convince anyone of anything.

The only problem was the amount of work he had. On top of the politics, he was teaching four classes at the start of the school year. He knew he couldn't go on like that, but with everything going on in the family, he felt like he shouldn't stress Charles more.

He heard storm from the living room and he stood up, setting his pen down. He walked out to the living room and he smiled widely when he saw the puzzle.

"Incredible!" He laughed, putting his large blue hand on her shoulder. She smiled up at him, that smile that he adored.

She was so smart. She excelled in every subject she took. She spoke 4 languages so far, and she was in a high school level math class.
Not only that, but she had incredible control of her power - and her power was incredible. Raven was training her in the danger room recently, and Storm had exceeded she and Hank's expectations.

Hank was so proud of her. Hank adored her, and Storm adored him.

Raven and Hank never made Storm feel like she wasn't loved. She was loved since the day she came into their lives.

Storm loved school and she knew she was smart. She loved her parents, she loved her life.
But sometimes she wondered what her life would have been like if Raven and Hank hadn't adopted her. Who would she be? Where would she live?

Obviously her biological parents didn't want her. But she just didn't understand why. If she was so smart, why wouldn't they want her?

Sometimes she found herself jealous of Nina. Nina was her best friend, and she loved her. But Charles and Erik were her real parents and they loved Nina. So why couldn't storms real parents love her?

She tried to push these thoughts away, knowing deep in her heart that she didn't need to wonder. She had all she could ever need right here with Raven and Hank.

"You did amazing, my darling. And guess what, I've got another puzzle in the closet." Hank smiled.
"We don't get a break?" Raven chuckled.
"I want to see it!" Storm jumped.
"I'll go get it." Hank hummed, walking down the hall.

There was a knock on the door, and Hank sighed, setting the puzzle down and answering it.

"Hey, uncle Hank." Peter waved.
"Hi. Hi Mike." Hank said, then he furrowed his brows, looking closer at Mike, "You alright, Mike?"
"That's kinda why we're here." Peter hummed.
"I see. Meet me in my lab." He nodded.

"Alright, these blood results should be out in a minute." Hank said.
"Thank you, Professor McCoy." Mike smiled.
"Of course." Hank nodded, walking out of the lab and to the testing room.

Hank looked through the tests results, flipping through the pages and seeing nothing abnormal. It's when he got to the last page that he found something shocking.

He's... pregnant?!

Hank felt a chill go through him and he tested the blood again just to see, and sure enough, Mike was pregnant.
Hank had no doubt it was Peter's, but Peter was a beta.

This had only happened a handful of times in recent years, and it was possible, but it was completely rare.

This is not what any of us need right now, for Christ's Sake.

Hank walked back into the lab, and he sat down, putting his hands together.

"What's wrong? Why are you looking at us like that?" Peter asked.
Hank sucked in a deep breath, "Well I.... I don't know how to tell you kids this but... Mike, you're pregnant."
Mike's eyes went wide, and he froze.

"What now?" Peter asked.
"Mike is pregnant, Peter."
"What- no he's not. He can't be, I'm a beta." Peter said.
"I know. In most cases beta's can't get Omega's pregnant. But recently we've found that though it's rare, it is possible."
"I-I can't-" Mike looked up at Peter, "I can't be pregnant Peter. I can't. I can't be pregnant."
Peter stuttered, wrapping his arm round him, "It's okay- we'll figure this out, Mikey."

"You both need to tell your parents immediately." Hank said.
"Oh hell no. My dad is nuts, man!" Peter shouted.
Hank sighed, "Peter, if you don't, I will."
Peter huffed, covering his face with his other hand while he held Mike.

Mike went to go call his mother while Peter went upstairs to tell Erik and Charles.

This is not gonna be good.

Peter walked down the hall and to Charles and Erik's bedroom, where he could hear the record player going. Charles was at his mirror trying to make himself look less dead, and Erik was dressed in a pair of slacks and a button up, pressing his blazer on the ironing board.

Peter sighed, "Going out?"
Charles turned, smiling at Peter, "My darling. Where have you been?"
"Oh yknow... just hanging out with Mikey." Peter nodded.
"You figured everything out?" Erik asked.
"Uh... in a way, yeah." Peter rubbed his hands together, "Listen, I gotta tell you guys somethin..."

"What is it?" Charles asked, dabbing in the concealer Raven leant him with his finger.
"Uh... don't be pissed." Peter sucked in a deep breath through his nose, "Mike is pregnant."

Erik stopped what he was doing immediately. He slowly turned to Peter, "What did you say?"
Charles raised his brows, "Erik-"
"I-I didn't mean to! And Uncle Hank said it was really rare-"
"Didn't I tell you to use a condom?!" Erik shouted.
"Yes!! I forgot, I'm sorry!!" Peter yelled back.
"You forgot?!" Erik yelled, "How could you be so stupid, Peter!"
"Erik!" Charles shouted, "Enough of that!"
"I can't believe this! I told you to use a condom!" Erik shook his head.
"Erik, stop it!" Charles yelled again.

Peter had tears rolling down his cheeks. Charles huffed, holding out his arms, "Peter, come here, my darling-"
"Fuck you!" Peter yelled at Erik, "Sorry I can't do anything right!" Peter was gone in a flash and Erik gritted his teeth with anger. He clenched his fists, and suddenly every piece of metal in the room began to shake.

"Erik, stop it-" Charles weakly lifted himself into his chair, and he struggled to push himself to Erik.
He was breathing heavily by the time he reached him, and he wrapped his arms around his waist, pressing his forehead against his stomach.

Erik felt Charles, his warm hands that were around him. His fists slowly unclenched, and the metal in the room rested. He realized Charles was breathing heavily, and he knelt down cupping his red face, "Are you alright-?"
Charles nodded and he looked into Erik's eyes, "you cannot say those things to him, Erik."
Erik dropped his head and he closed his eyes, "I can't believe this, Charles..."
"I can't either. But it's the truth, and there isn't anything we can do about it." Charles took Erik's hands, "I don't know where he is. I can't find him."
Erik sighed, "I'll go look."
Charles breathed out through his nose, squeezing Erik's hands, "So much for our big night out."
Erik huffed, "I'm sorry, Charles."
"Don't be. I'll be here when you get back." Charles smiled.
Erik smiled weakly and he kissed Charles' head.

Erik walked all around the property in search of Peter. Without Charles' mutation, it was a million times harder.

He walked back up from the gym room, stepping inside the mansion and going back down the hall. He passed Mike's room, and the door was closed. He stopped, turning around and gently knocking.

"Mike, are you there?"

He heard shuffling inside the room, and then Mike opened it. "Hi, Mr. Lehnsherr." He said ashamedly.
Erik breathed in deeply, trying to keep his cool, "Are you alright, Mike?"
Mike nodded, "I'm fine... just feel a little sick."
Erik hummed, "Charles got sick with Peter and Wanda. It's natural."
Mike blinked and he turned around, looking back into the room. He sighed, opening the door, and Peter was trying to get into his closet.
"Peter, stop." Mike said.
Peter sighed, stepping away from the closet and keeping his eyes away from Erik.

Erik stepped inside and to Peter, and he put his hand on his shoulder, "We have to talk, son."
Peter looked up at him finally, and he nodded his head.

He and Peter walked out to the patio, sitting down on one of the benches. Erik slipped out his pack of cigarettes, taking one out and putting it between his lips, "I'm surprised I'm not the one with the cancer."
Peter raised his brows, glancing at Erik as he took a drag and blew the smoke out through his nostrils.
"I'm... sorry, Peter." Erik said, "That I got so angry."
Peter remained quiet, looking down at his hands. Erik sighed, "I expect more from you, Peter. You're a lot smarter than you give yourself credit for."
"No I'm not." Peter chuckled.
"You are." Erik nodded, "Peter you are my son. I adore you. I know that I'm hard on you. But it's only because I know what you can be."
Peter sniffed his nose, "Sometimes it feels like I can't do anything right... I know I mess up, but I don't know why. It feels like everybody's always laughing at me. Like everyone's laughing at a joke that I don't understand until everybody's forgotten about it."
"I feel that way all the time." Erik chuckled.
"No you don't..."
"Of course I do. Do you think living with a bunch of professor's as an alpha with no college degree is a walk in the park?" Erik chuckled, "For years I felt stupid. Especially around your mother and Hank. They always talked about things that I didn't understand."
"What did you do?" Peter asked.
"I figured out what I was good at. What I could add. That's when we started the X-Men program." Erik hummed, looking at Peter, "You need to find what you're good at, Peter."
Peter blinked, looking at Erik. He breathed out, then looked down at his hands, "Mike wants an abortion."
"Alright." Erik nodded, "Is his mother alright with that?"
"She's on her way back from Michigan. She talked to Uncle Hank, he knows a doctor." Peter nodded. "it's for the best, Peter. You and Mike have your whole lives to have babies." Erik breathed out, putting his hand on Peter's back, "Come upstairs."

Peter sighed, looking up at Erik again. He nodded his head and they stood, walking inside and back upstairs,

Erik said goodnight to Nina, then checked on Wanda, who was sound asleep in bed. Peter went to bed too, exhausted from all of the excitement.

Erik opened the bedroom door, to find Charles up in his pajamas, looking through the channels on the television they bought for the bedroom.
He turned his head when the door open and he gasped softly, "Did you find him?"
"I did. He's sleeping." Erik took his button up off, then unzipped and dropped his slacks.

Charles sighed, laying back against his pillows, "Did you apologize?"
"I did." Erik nodded, taking his shirt off and tossing it in the hamper. He walked to the bed, climbing in beside Charles and wrapping his arm around his waist. He pressed his head against his chest, closing his eyes.

Charles exhaled through his nose, running his fingers through Erik's hair, that had little strands of white peaking through.
"Mike wants an abortion." Erik said.
"That can be arranged." Charles nodded, laying his head back on the pillow. Erik lifted his head back up, looking down at Charles, "I love you, Charles."
Charles nodded his head, "I love you more."
Erik sighed and he leaned down, kissing Charles softly. Charles closed his eyes, letting Erik kiss him.

He could feel his need in his kiss and in his touch. Charles wished he and Erik could make love more often. But Charles was tired and he felt hideous. Erik never asked for it, but Charles knew the man better than he knew himself. He ached for it.

Charles had grown so thin over the past few weeks, none of his clothes fit him anymore. His hair fell out not long after the chemo started and he was just starting to get over it - it was very traumatic when it happened, he was a mess for two weeks straight over it.

His life had become one sadness after the other, and he was depressed. He tried to put on a good face for Erik and the children, he didn't want them to be more upset than they already were.

Erik kissed across Charles' face, lingering on his neck. His large hand gently slid underneath Charles' shirt, feeling up his thin body.

Erik missed the touch of his skin... he was so soft, so warm... Erik felt so far away from him... he knew Charles was struggling, despite trying to hide it. Erik knew Charles, too, and he was desperately trying to hide his depression, his exhaustion. Charles didn't know it, but Erik would wake up in the middle of the night to Charles crying in his sleep. It happened every single night, and Erik struggled to keep himself from crying too, watching Charles struggle.

He was angry, he was so angry that this had happened to him. His beloved Charles...

Erik felt Charles' hand grip his shoulder, and he lifted his head slightly, nuzzling his nose against his. Charles looked into Erik's eyes and he breathed out slowly.

Erik kissed him again, lifting himself between Charles' legs. He sat up, taking Charles' shirt and slowly lifting it up. Charles grabbed Erik's hands quickly, "D-Don't, Erik-"
Erik huffed, "Why?"
Charles laid his head back in the pillow and he shook his head, "I... I don't want you to see me like this."
"Stop that..." Erik leaned back over him. He kissed the edge of his mouth, "You are so beautiful, Charles..."
Charles closed his eyes, running his hand up Erik's muscular arm. Erik gently lifted Charles' shirt up, helping him slide it off. Then he took of his pants and underwear, sliding them down his legs.

He was thinner, that was true. But it didn't make a difference to Erik. He didn't want to have sex because of how beautiful Charles was, he wanted to have sex because it made him feel closer to Charles. It was the one moment in their lives right now that it felt like they were intertwined again.

And there they were, intertwined again, for the last time.

Charles fell asleep instantly after Erik helped him back into his pajamas. He switched off the television and he wrapped his arms around his wife, squeezing him closer.

Chapter Text

Wanda woke up early the next morning, having breakfast quickly and then going to pick up Maria.

She had been training with Erik so much, and every time she left angry and upset. The power that ran through her was so strong, it brought out all of the emotions she was feeling and bumped them up 100%.

Nothing made sense anymore. Charles was dying. No one wanted to admit it. He was going to die, and it wasn't fair.

The only person who made her feel like she wasn't crazy was Maria. She listened to Wanda talk about it for hours, and she said things that made her feel less alone.

Today she and Wanda were going to the Bronx zoo. Wanda picked Maria up at 8:30, and they made the long drive to the city.

"How was training yesterday?" Maria asked, turning down the loud music Wanda had on.
"Fine." Wanda shrugged.
"Don't lie." Maria chuckled. Wanda sighed, shifting in the drivers seat, "My dad is so pushy. He wants me to learn to control my mutation, but every time I try it just ends up hurting. My mutation wasn't meant to be controlled." She shook her head, "I hate the way the world is. I hate the way my world is."
Maria breathed in slowly and she reached for Wanda's hand. Wanda took it, squeezing it tenderly.
"Your dad loves you, Wanda. He just wants you to be strong." Maria sucked in a breath, "You know what happened in Cuba don't you?"
Wanda hummed, "They beat the shit out of each other. And my dad ended up paralyzing my mom. They were separated for six years."
"Right. Do you ever think maybe your dad felt the same way you did, Wanda?"
"What do you mean?"
"I mean... him being in the holocaust. Being tortured and mutilated... It does things to you. Maybe the reason your dad wants you to control your mutation is because he's been in your place. Letting the anger and the sorrow build up until your nothing but a... machine."

Wanda stared ahead at the road, her mind completely blown.

Wanda had never thought about it like that. Charles and Erik always told she and Peter that they were at odds for years. But Erik's love for Charles was too strong and he couldn't stay away.
She just never realized that maybe that argument was because Erik was so angry at the world for what it did to him, what it would do to mutants, that it overtook him.

Wanda sighed, glancing at Maria, "You think so?"
"Yes. I know you don't wanna admit it, Wanda, but you and your dad are like... super similar."
Wanda sucked in a deep breath, "I'm prettier though, right?"
Maria laughed, shaking her head. Wanda smiled, squeezing her hand and looking back at the road.

The two went through the whole zoo, carrying around a disposable camera and taking as many pictures as they could.

They stopped at the gift shop, and Wanda bought Maria whatever she wanted, which was a gorilla stuffy and two keychains.

It was 5 o'clock when they got back to the car, and Maria fell asleep almost as soon as she sat down.

Wanda pulled into the garage at 7:30, parking the car and unbuckling her belt.
"Maria, we're here." She said, pushing the girls dark hair out of her face. Maria yawned, sitting up and climbing out.

Wanda brought her duffel bag upstairs, and she opened the door, stepping inside.

The tv was on in Charles and Erik's bedroom, and she could hear Nina and Charles talking. Wanda and Maria walked back, turning inside.

Nina was curled up next to Charles while they watched Back to the Future on the vhs player.
"Hey." Wanda said, walking over to Charles. Charles gasped, smiling at Wanda, "Oh, my darling!"
Wanda smiled leaning down and kissing his cheek.
"Maria it's so good to see you!" Charles reached out his hand and Maria walked over and took it, "You too, Professor. How are you feeling?"
Charles hummed, "I'm alright, just tired mostly." Charles smiled, "How was the zoo, then?"
"Pretty good." Wanda shrugged.
"My favorites are the gorillas!" Maria smiled.
"They are fine creatures, closer to us than we realize, you know." Charles hummed.
"Oh, we know." Wanda chuckled.
"Mommy, unpause it!" Nina whined.
"Oh, we're right in the middle of our movie, girls, I'm sorry." Charles said.
"It's okay. Where's dad?" Wanda asked.
"I believe he's in the living room."  Charles hummed.

Wanda and Maria walked to the living room, and sure enough Erik was there in his chair, reading a book and smoking a cigarette.

"Hi dad." Wanda said. Erik looked up over his glasses and he took them off, "It's nice to see you. You've been gone all day."
"I know, we were at the zoo." Wanda hummed, "Maria's gonna sleepover tonight."
"Alright." Erik nodded.
Wanda breathed out and she walked over to him, kissing his cheek, "Night, Dad." She said, then walked back to Maria who smiled at Erik, "Good night, Mr. Lehnsherr."

Erik rubbed his eyes as the girls walked out and he laid his head back.

Erik didn't know where to go with all of his emotions. Charles was sick, terribly sick, he was depressed and crying most of the time, Wanda didn't want his help, she was just as angry as he was and Peter knocked up his boyfriend somehow.

He felt like his whole world was falling apart and there was nothing he could do to fix it.

It's happening again. The feelings are sitting and festering inside of him. For the first time in almost 25 years he felt the same feeling he did in Auschwitz. The same feeling on the day he paralyzed Charles.
He felt hope dwindling everyday, he felt alone, he felt an unshakable sadness inside of him. He was scared. He was so scared.

He kept telling himself he had to be strong. He had to be strong for Charles, he had to be strong for Wanda and Peter and Nina.
But he didn't know how much more of this he could take.

At 9 o'clock he stood up from his chair, walking out of the living room and locking up the upstairs. He walked down the hall and to peter's room and knocking.

"Come in!" Peter called.
Erik opened the door, and Mike was on the floor painting his toenails while Peter sat in bed, playing his Atari on the tv.
"Just wanted to say goodnight." Erik said.
"Night, dad. Sweet dreams." Peter smiled.
"Goodnight, Mr. Lehnsherr." Mike smiled.
Erik nodded and he shut the door.

He figured Wanda and Maria were asleep so he didn't check on them, and finally he went into his and Charles' bedroom.

"Shhh. She's asleep." Charles hushed him. Erik walked around the bed, and he smiled a little at Nina, who was curled up right next to Charles.
"Take her to bed, Erik." Charles whispered. Erik hummed, setting down his glasses and book and gently lifted her out of the bed. She put her head on Erik's shoulder, and he carried her into her room, laying her down and covering her back up.

"Oh, I'm exhausted." Charles sighed, laying back in the bed as Erik undressed.
"Did you take your medicine?" Erik asked.
"Yes, I did." Charles nodded, "I feel trapped in here."
"You should get out tomorrow. We could go see a movie or something."
"A movie?" Charles asked.
"Mhm." Erik slipped on his boxers and he walked to his side of the bed, climbing in beside Charles.
"What movie would we see?"
"I dunno, anything. You can't be stuck in here if you expect to get better."
Charles smiled a little at Erik's hope. He weakly turned on his side, watching Erik as he laid back with his eyes closed.

"Erik?" He whispered.
"Hmm?"
"I miss you."

Erik opened his eyes, turning his head to look at Charles. His eyes were filled with tears, and Erik huffed, turning over and wrapping his arm around him.

Charles pressed his cheek against Erik's chest, crying softly against him.
"I didn't think it would be this way, Erik." He said through sobs, "I thought we'd be together til we were old... I thought I'd get to see my babies graduate- I'll never see them get married, I'll never have grandchildren-"
"Shhh..." Erik squeezed the shaking man.

Charles cried softly, for a long time, until he didn't have anything left. He kept his cheek pressed against Erik's chest, his hands gripping his skin to bring himself back to reality.

Erik kept his lips on Charles' head and his arm wrapped snuggly around him.

Charles was talking about dying and while Erik desperately held onto the delusion that that wasn't true, he couldn't deny it.

The truth was that the chemo wasn't working. Charles was getting weaker and weaker by the day.

Erik wished it not be true. But it was.

Charles lifted his head finally, looking at Erik's sad face. He put his hand on his scruffy ginger beard, laying his head on the pillow.
Erik stroked Charles' cheek, looking into his perfect blue eyes, "I love you, Charles. Wherever we are, I'll always find you."
Charles sniffed and he nodded his head. He pulled Erik closer, nuzzling his nose against his neck. 

Erik was up somewhat early, sitting on the edge of the bed with his head in his hands. He stayed like this for at least 25 minutes before getting up and turning on the shower.

He took a long time in there, disassociating as the hot water ran over him.
He got dressed when he was done and gave Charles a kiss on the head as he slept.

He sat down with his coffee, reading the newspaper until Charles woke up. Erik brought him a cup of tea and a piece of toast, which Charles barely ate.

Charles wanted to take a shower, and Erik had to help him. the now small man washed his body himself and Erik lifted him out of the shower and helped him get dressed and back into bed.

There was a knock on the door and Erik went to answer it.

"Is he up?" Raven asked, standing at the door.
"Yes." Erik hummed, letting her inside. Raven walked back to Charles' bedroom, turning inside and smiling a little.

"Hey you." She said, walking to the bed.
Charles smiled widely when he saw her, "Oh, my sister is here."
Raven climbed into the bed beside him, laying on her side, "You just took a shower?"
"Mm, Erik helped me." Charles nodded, taking her hand, "What can I do for you, darling girl?" He smiled.
"Nothin. I just missed ya." Raven hummed, "How ya feelin?"
Charles shrugged, "Bad."
"Yeah, figures." Raven sighed.
Charles breathed in slowly, looking all over Ravens face.

"Raven, I'm dying." He said. Raven looked at him and she nodded, "I know, Charles." She laid her head on the pillow, squeezing his hand, "Do you remember when we were little, and every time your mother was home we would steal her makeup and pretend to be super models?"
Charles smiled, "You wanted to be Rita Hayworth. I remember."
"Mhm. You wanted to be Audrey Hepburn."
"I did. She had such a classy elegance." Charles chuckled.
"You have that." Raven nodded, "I miss being kids."
"Me too. No worries. No responsibilities. Just fun. And every day was fun with you." Charles smiled at her, "I don't worry about you anymore, Raven. You used to be so impulsive. But you've grown into such a beautiful person. A wonderful mother and aunt and the best sister I could've ever asked for."
Raven wiped her teary eyes and she nodded, "You are the best brother I could've ever asked for, Charles. And you don't deserve this."
Charles breathed out, "We don't get what we deserve. We get what we get."
Raven squeezed his hand again, and this time she wrapped her arm around him, pulling him into a tight hug. Charles hid his face in her neck, taking in her warmth and her flowery scent.

Wanda opened her eyes at 11am, her eyes landing on Maria as she laid on her back, her head turned the other way. Wanda's hand was resting on Maria's belly, as she needed to be touching her in some capacity in order for her to be able to sleep.

Wanda leaned over as her arm slid around her, leaning into her neck and kissing her skin. Her hand moved up to her large breast, gently groping it.

Maria hummed, turning her head and opening her eyes. She smiled when she saw Wanda, and Wanda leaned in, kissing her softly.
Maria relaxed again against the mattress, feeling Wanda's hand slide down her body.

Wanda slid her hand right up Maria's night gown, feeling her soft, pudgy skin. She pulled her lips away, nuzzling her face into Maria's neck.

Maria stroked Wanda's shoulder length ginger hair, running her fingers through the soft strands.

"I had a nightmare..." Wanda said, her voice muffled.
"I'm sorry..." Maria said sadly, "Do you want to talk about it?"
Wanda breathed out as she lifted her head, "It was just about Mom dying. Leaving us here..."
Maria put her hand on Wanda's cheek, "You're mother is not going to leave you, Wanda." Maria said softly, "He'll always be with you wherever you go."
Wanda felt tears rolling down her cheeks and she sniffled her nose, "I don't want him to go, Maria..."
"I know... I know, but he's not going now. He's still here, Wanda, you have to make the most of it." Maria pulled Wanda closer and the thinner girl nuzzled against her, crying softly into her bosom.

Wanda walked into Charles and Erik's bedroom, her eyes red and puffy from crying.
Charles looked up and he smiled when he saw her, "Good morning, my darling. Your aunt just left-" his face dropped when he saw her face, "Oh, Wanda, come here."

Wanda climbed into the bed beside him, pushing her face into his neck and wrapping her arm around him. She cried softly, and Charles held her, stroking her arm.

"Oh my love..." he said, closing his eyes, "If I could take away your pain, I would..."
"I don't care about my pain-" she sobbed, "I care about your pain- it's not fair, mama- it's not fair, I don't want you to go-" she cried.
"Shhhh...." Charles hushed her. He lifted her head, brushing back her short red hair. He looked into her green eyes, the same eyes as Erik's. He gently wiped her tears from her cheek and he exhaled softly, "I don't want to go, Wanda. I'm not ready to go. But I can't control the universe. This is just how it has to happen." Charles laid her head back down, and Wanda closed her eyes, feeling his heartbeat, "I will never forget when you were little... you were so sweet and kind, and yet so sure of yourself. You were full of happiness." Charles closed his eyes,
remembering her little face, "You're so angry now, Wanda. But you don't have to be. This world might not have been made for us, but we're here. And we have to do the best with what we've been given. You have such a beautiful power, one that any human would die to have. But you have to be the one to harness it, my love. You have to let go of the rage, and become who you were born to be."

Wanda sniffed, squeezing her arm around Charles. Charles kissed her head, and he held her for a long time, as long as she needed.

Wanda went off with Maria after she got her fill, leaving Charles alone.

He sat in bed, the tv on, feeling empty now. His daughter was struggling and it was his fault. She was so in pain from his sickness, and he couldn't do anything about it.

He tried not to cry. He sat with his eyes closed for a long time, desperately keeping the tears inside. But he couldn't imagine leaving his children right now. He didn't want to leave them.

He didn't want to go yet. He wanted to see his babies get married, he wanted to watch them have children, have lives of their own. He wanted to keep kissing them and holding them and laughing with them.

Finally he opened his eyes and right away the tears rolled down his cheeks, just waiting to be released. He sobbed softly, laying his head against the pillow. 

——————————————————

Erik went off to the danger room, designing a battle scenario for Wanda. He wanted her to try it and after talking with Charles she needed to be allowed to get her emotions out.

As Erik typed on the computer, he felt something tugging on his heart. He ignored it, too enthralled in this stupid machine.

But the tugging got worse, and Erik looked up from the screen, looking around the room. He felt a presence - a warm presence. A presence he knew all too well.

It was weak, but he felt it. He quickly saved his progress on the computer and he walked out of the danger room.

He ran upstairs, then anxiously waited in the elevator until the doors slid open. He walked straight through the house, and now he could hear sobbing coming from their bedroom.

No one else was home, thankfully, and Erik ran through the house and down the hall, to their bedroom. The room was dark, and in the bed, wrapped up in the thick comforter was Charles. He was absolutely hysterical, wailing, sobbing.

"Charles-" Erik climbed onto the bed, and Charles lifted his head. His face was drenched in tears and snot, and red like a tomato. Erik's heart snapped at such a sight. He lifted the weak, frail man up, pulling him into his lap and stroking his hair.

"Shhh.... What's the matter, my darling?" Erik whispered.
Charles shook his head, unable to even speak. He was absolutely inconsolable.

It went on for a while, and Erik just held him, and Charles needed it. He kept his face in Erik's chest, crying into his shirt. Erik stroked his back, squeezing him in and out and rocking him back and forth.

Eventually to sobs turned to sniffles, and there were no more tears to shed. Charles kept his eyes shut as he calmed, gripping Erik's shirt between his fingers.

"What happened, Charles?" Erik whispered.
Charles shook his head slowly, "I don't want to go, Erik..." his voice was weak and shaking, and quiet.
Erik's eyes shut and he squeezed Charles tighter, "You're not going, Charles... you're not going anywhere..."
Charles lifted his head and he looked Erik in the eyes. He gripped his shirt and his lip quivered, "I am dying, Erik."
Erik shook his head, "No, Charles. No, you aren't-"
"Erik, I'm dying." Charles said louder, "Whether you like it or not, I am dying."
There were tears in Erik's green eyes.

He couldn't deny it anymore. Charles' face was gaunt, his skin was pale and dull and he was so thin. He could see it now, the man that he loved for almost 30 years was withering away right before his eyes. The man who had given him three beautiful children, the man who had given him a purpose... he was slipping away.

Erik looked down, and as he closed his eyes tears came dripping from his chin. Charles felt tears too, and he leaned in, wrapping his arms around Erik. Erik engulfed Charles in his, and they sat on the bed in the dark, cold room.